Christian moderation In two books. By Jos: Exon.
         Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
      
       
         
           1640
        
      
       Approx. 288 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 194 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02520
         STC 12648B
         ESTC S103629
         99839378
         99839378
         3790
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02520)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3790)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1103:16)
      
       
         
           
             Christian moderation In two books. By Jos: Exon.
             Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
          
           [14], 191, [1], 175, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Miles Flesher [and R. Oulton?], and are to be sold by Nathaniel Butter,
             London :
             MDCXL. [1640]
          
           
             "Oulton app[arently]. pr[inted]. bk. 2"--STC.
             The second book begins on *Aar with new pagination.
             The title page is conjugate; chain lines are approximately 20mm apart. Variant: title page is a cancel, but same setting as above, with chain lines approximately 25mm apart; rest of quire as above.
             Reproduction of the original in Yale University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Moderation -- Religious aspects -- Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
           Conduct of life -- Early works to 1900.
        
      
    
     
        2005-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-06 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-06 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CHRISTIAN
           MODERATION
           .
           In
           two
           Books
           .
        
         
           By
           JOS
           :
           EXON
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           MILES
           FLESHER
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           NATHANIEL
           BUTTER
           .
           MDCXL
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           ALL
           CHRISTIAN
           PEOPLE
           WHERESOEVER
           :
           But
           especially
           to
           those
           of
           this
           WESTERNE
           DIOCESE
           :
           AND
           THEREIN
           To
           the
           Honorable
           NOBILITY
           ,
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           CLERGY
           ,
           the
           Worshipfull
           GENTRY
           ,
           the
           honest
           and
           Faithfull
           COMMONALTY
           OF
           The
           Counties
           of
           Devon
           and
           Cornwall
           .
           J.
           Exon
           Wisheth
           the
           continuance
           ,
           and
           increase
           of
           (
           that
           whereof
           hee
           treates
           )
           All
           CHRISTIAN
           MODERATION
           Both
           in
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           Practice
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             FIRST
             BOOK
             .
             Moderation
             in
             Practice
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             OF
             the
             use
             and
             necessity
             of
             Moderation
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Practicall
             Moderation
             in
             matter
             of
             pleasure
             .
             Wherein
             first
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             palate
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 excesse
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 other
                 extremity
                 of
                 defect
                 .
              
            
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             some
             extremities
             in
             other
             usages
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             extreames
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             lust
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             liberty
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             in
             
             the
             use
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             both
             for
             necessity
             and
             lawfull
             delight
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             The
             just
             bounds
             of
             Moderation
             in
             the
             liberall
             use
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             .
             And
             therein
             our
             limitation
             ,
             in
             our
             respects
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             limitation
             of
             our
             liberty
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             pleasures
             themselves
             :
             first
             for
             the
             kind
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             quantity
             ,
             and
             quality
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             The
             moderation
             of
             the
             pleasure
             of
             conjugall
             society
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             The
             limitation
             of
             all
             our
             pleasures
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             using
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Motives
             to
             Moderation
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             our
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             Moderation
             of
             our
             desires
             in
             matter
             of
             wealth
             ,
             and
             honor
             ,
             &c.
             Motives
             to
             that
             moderation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             moderation
             of
             our
             Passions
             :
             and
             
             therein
             first
             of
             our
             sorrow
             .
             The
             cautions
             requisite
             thereto
             .
             Of
             the
             kinds
             of
             sorrow
             :
             and
             first
             of
             worldly
             sorrow
             .
             The
             temperaments
             thereof
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             Of
             spirituall
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             the
             moderation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             moderation
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             Feare
             .
             The
             dangerous
             effects
             of
             that
             passion
             .
             Particularly
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             .
             Strong
             motives
             for
             the
             remedy
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             Of
             the
             moderation
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             Anger
             ;
             The
             ill
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             The
             distinction
             of
             Zealous
             and
             vicious
             anger
             .
             Arguments
             for
             the
             mitigation
             of
             our
             anger
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Book
             .
             Moderation
             in
             matter
             of
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             OF
             the
             danger
             of
             immoderation
             in
             matter
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             remedy
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Lukewarmnesse
             to
             be
             avoided
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Zeale
             required
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             tempered
             with
             discretion
             and
             charity
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Rules
             for
             Moderation
             in
             Iudgement
             .
             
             
               The
               first
               Rule
            
             :
             To
             distinguish
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             
               5.
               
               Second
               Rule
            
             :
             To
             distinguish
             of
             truths
             and
             errors
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             
               6.
               
               Third
               Rule
            
             :
             The
             avoidance
             of
             curiosity
             in
             the
             disquisition
             of
             truths
             .
             Therein
             of
             the
             simplicity
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             over-lashing
             of
             ours
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             
               7.
               
               Fourth
               Rule
            
             :
             To
             rest
             in
             those
             Fundamentall
             Truths
             which
             are
             revealed
             clearly
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             
               8.
               
               Fifth
               Rule
            
             :
             To
             be
             remisse
             and
             facile
             in
             un-importing
             verities
             .
             First
             in
             our
             opinion
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             And
             then
             also
             in
             our
             censure
             of
             the
             otherwise
             minded
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             
               10.
               
               Sixth
               Rule
            
             :
             Not
             to
             relie
             upon
             the
             trust
             of
             an
             Opposite
             in
             relating
             the
             state
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             or
             person
             .
             Examples
             of
             the
             injurious
             practices
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             
             §
             .
             
               11.
               
               Seventh
               Rule
            
             :
             Not
             to
             judge
             of
             an
             adversaries
             opinion
             by
             the
             Inferences
             pretended
             to
             follow
             upon
             it
             ;
             which
             are
             commonly
             very
             hainously
             aggravated
             .
             The
             ingenuous
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Churches
             herein
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             
               12.
               
               Eighth
               Rule
            
             :
             To
             keepe
             opinions
             within
             their
             owne
             bounds
             ;
             not
             imputing
             private
             mens
             conceits
             to
             whole
             Churches
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             
               13.
               
               Ninth
               Rule
            
             :
             We
             may
             not
             draw
             the
             actions
             or
             manners
             of
             men
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             their
             cause
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             
               14.
               
               Tenth
               Rule
            
             :
             That
             we
             must
             draw
             as
             neare
             as
             we
             safely
             may
             to
             Christian
             adversaries
             in
             lesser
             differences
             .
             The
             cautions
             of
             complying
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             
               15.
               
               Eleventh
               Rule
            
             :
             To
             refraine
             from
             all
             railing
             termes
             ,
             and
             spightfull
             provocations
             of
             each
             other
             in
             differences
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
             §
             .
             
               16.
               
               Twelfth
               Rule
            
             :
             That
             however
             our
             judgements
             differ
             in
             lesser
             verities
             ,
             wee
             should
             compose
             our
             affections
             towards
             unity
             and
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           REcensui
           dissertationem
           hanc
           de
           Moderatione
           Christiana
           ,
           duabus
           partibus
           absolutam
           ,
           quarum
           altera
           de
           Moribus
           agit
           ,
           altera
           de
           Doctrina
           ;
           utraque
           &
           bonis
           moribus
           ,
           &
           doctrinae
           Ecclesiae
           Anglicanae
           consentanea
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Octob.
                 4.
                 1639.
              
               
            
          
           Imprimatur
           .
           
             Jo
             :
             ALSOP
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         CHRISTIAN
         MODERATION
         .
      
       
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOK
           .
           Of
           Moderation
           in
           matter
           of
           Practice
           .
        
         
           
             §.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             use
             and
             necessity
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             I
             Cannot
             but
             second
             ,
             &
             commend
             that
             great
             Clerk
             of
             Paris
             ,
             
             who
             (
             as
             our
             witty
             countryman
             Bromiard
             reports
             )
             when
             King
             Lewes
             of
             France
             required
             him
             to
             write
             down
             the
             best
             word
             that
             ever
             he
             had
             learnt
             ,
             call'd
             for
             a
             
             faire
             skin
             of
             parchment
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             ,
             wrote
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             MEASURE
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             sealed
             up
             to
             the
             King
             :
             The
             King
             opening
             the
             sheet
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             other
             inscription
             ,
             thought
             himself
             mocked
             by
             his
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             calling
             for
             him
             ,
             expostulated
             the
             matter
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             was
             shewed
             him
             that
             all
             vertues
             ,
             and
             all
             religious
             and
             worthy
             actions
             were
             regulated
             by
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             this
             ,
             vertue
             it self
             turned
             vicious
             ,
             he
             rested
             well
             satisfied
             :
             And
             so
             he
             well
             might
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             a
             word
             well
             worthy
             of
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Sages
             of
             Greece
             ;
             from
             whom
             indeed
             it
             was
             borrowed
             ,
             
             and
             onely
             put
             into
             a
             new
             coat
             .
             For
             ,
             whiles
             he
             said
             of
             old
             (
             for
             his
             Motto
             )
             
               Nothing
               too
               much
            
             ,
             hee
             meant
             no
             other
             but
             to
             
             comprehend
             both
             extreames
             under
             the
             mention
             of
             one
             :
             neither
             in
             his
             sense
             is
             it
             any
             paradox
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             too
             little
             is
             too
             much
             ;
             for
             as
             too
             much
             bounty
             is
             prodigality
             ,
             
             so
             too
             much
             sparing
             is
             niggardlinesse
             :
             so
             as
             in
             every
             defect
             there
             is
             an
             excesse
             ;
             and
             both
             ,
             are
             a
             transgression
             of
             Measure
             .
             Neither
             could
             ought
             be
             spoken
             ,
             of
             more
             use
             or
             excellency
             ;
             For
             ,
             what
             goodnesse
             can
             there
             be
             in
             the
             world
             without
             Moderation
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             own
             disposition
             and
             carriage
             ?
             Without
             this
             ,
             Justice
             is
             no
             other
             then
             cruell
             rigour
             ;
             mercy
             ,
             unjust
             remisnesse
             ;
             pleasure
             ,
             bruitish
             sensuality
             ;
             love
             ,
             frenzy
             ;
             anger
             ,
             fury
             ;
             sorrow
             ,
             desperate
             mopishnesse
             ;
             joy
             ,
             distempered
             wildnesse
             ;
             knowledge
             ,
             saucy
             curiosity
             ;
             
             piety
             ,
             superstition
             ;
             care
             ,
             wracking
             distraction
             ;
             courage
             ,
             mad
             rashnesse
             ;
             Shortly
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             under
             heaven
             ,
             without
             it
             ,
             but
             meere
             vice
             and
             confusion
             :
             Like
             as
             in
             nature
             ,
             if
             the
             elements
             should
             forget
             the
             temper
             of
             their
             due
             mixture
             ,
             and
             incroach
             upon
             each
             other
             by
             excesse
             ,
             what
             could
             follow
             but
             universall
             ruine
             ?
             or
             what
             is
             it
             that
             shall
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             great
             frame
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             predominancy
             of
             that
             last
             devouring
             fire
             ?
             It
             is
             therefore
             Moderation
             ,
             by
             which
             this
             inferiour
             world
             stands
             :
             since
             that
             wise
             and
             great
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             ordained
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             decreed
             so
             to
             contemper
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             should
             exceed
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             owne
             
             proportion
             ,
             and
             degree
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Yea
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             heaven
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             Gerson
             compares
             it
             well
             )
             as
             a
             great
             clock
             regularly
             moving
             in
             an
             equall
             sway
             of
             all
             the
             Orbes
             ,
             without
             difference
             of
             poyse
             ,
             without
             variation
             of
             minutes
             ,
             in
             a
             constant
             state
             of
             eviternall
             eavennesse
             ,
             both
             of
             beeing
             and
             motion
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             other
             ,
             by
             which
             this
             little
             world
             of
             ours
             ,
             (
             whether
             of
             body
             or
             minde
             )
             is
             upheld
             in
             any
             safe
             ,
             or
             tolerable
             estate
             ;
             when
             humours
             passe
             their
             stint
             ,
             the
             body
             sickens
             ;
             when
             passions
             ,
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             therefore
             in
             the
             world
             more
             wholsome
             ,
             or
             more
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             learne
             ,
             then
             this
             gracious
             lesson
             of
             moderation
             :
             without
             which
             ,
             in
             very
             
             truth
             a
             man
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             himselfe
             .
             This
             is
             the
             center
             ,
             wherein
             all
             both
             divine
             ,
             and
             morall
             philosophy
             meet
             ;
             the
             rule
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             governesse
             of
             manners
             ,
             the
             silken
             string
             that
             runs
             through
             the
             pearl-chain
             of
             all
             vertues
             ,
             the
             very
             Ecliptick
             line
             ,
             under
             which
             reason
             and
             religion
             moves
             without
             any
             deviation
             :
             and
             therefore
             most
             worthy
             of
             our
             best
             thoughts
             ,
             of
             our
             most
             carefull
             observance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             II.
             Practicall
             moderation
             in
             matter
             of
             the
             palate
             :
             And
             therein
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             excesse
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             of
             the
             other
             extremity
             in
             defect
             .
          
           
             WHat
             then
             is
             there
             incident
             into
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             humane
             life
             ,
             but
             matter
             of
             practice
             ,
             or
             matter
             of
             speculation
             and
             judgement
             ?
             and
             both
             these
             are
             swayed
             and
             ordered
             by
             Moderation
             .
          
           
             Practicall
             Moderation
             shall
             lead
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             most
             worthy
             ;
             and
             whereto
             the
             speculative
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             reduced
             ;
             and
             whereby
             it
             is
             mainly
             governed
             .
             This
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             
             reacheth
             to
             the
             managing
             of
             all
             the
             inward
             dispositions
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             outward
             carriages
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             may
             therefore
             admit
             of
             so
             many
             severalties
             of
             discourse
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             varieties
             of
             desires
             ,
             inclinations
             ,
             actions
             ,
             passions
             of
             man
             :
             Yet
             shall
             ,
             for
             the
             tractation
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             confined
             to
             some
             few
             of
             those
             noted
             heads
             ,
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             every
             turne
             of
             this
             our
             earthly
             pilgrimage
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             imployment
             of
             Moderation
             is
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             like
             an
             unruly
             and
             headstrong
             horse
             is
             ready
             to
             run
             away
             with
             the
             rider
             ,
             if
             the
             strict
             curb
             of
             just
             moderation
             doe
             not
             hold
             it
             in
             ;
             the
             indiscreet
             check
             whereof
             ,
             also
             ,
             may
             prove
             no
             lesse
             perilous
             to
             an
             unskilfull
             manager
             :
             
             Pleasures
             ,
             whether
             in
             matter
             of
             diet
             ,
             and
             other
             appurtenances
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             matter
             of
             lust
             .
          
           
             We
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             wherein
             the
             ex●reams
             of
             both
             kindes
             are
             palpable
             ,
             and
             worthy
             both
             of
             our
             full
             consideration
             ,
             and
             carefull
             accordance
             .
          
           
             How
             prone
             we
             are
             to
             excesse
             in
             these
             pleasures
             of
             the
             palate
             ,
             appeares
             too
             well
             ,
             in
             that
             this
             temptation
             found
             place
             in
             paradise
             it selfe
             :
             the
             first
             motive
             that
             inclined
             our
             liquorous
             Grandmother
             Eve
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             shee
             saw
             the
             tree
             was
             good
             for
             food
             ;
             and
             then
             followes
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             pleasant
             to
             the
             eyes
             ;
             her
             appetite
             betraid
             her
             soul
             :
             and
             after
             ,
             
             when
             in
             that
             first
             world
             men
             began
             to
             be
             multiplyed
             ,
             that
             Giantly
             brood
             of
             men-eaters
             (
             if
             we
             may
             
             beleeve
             Berosus
             )
             procured
             abortions
             ,
             
             to
             pamper
             their
             gluttony
             with
             tender
             morsells
             :
             Afterwards
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             holy
             Seed
             ,
             we
             finde
             an
             Isaac
             apt
             to
             misplace
             the
             blessing
             for
             a
             dish
             of
             Venison
             ,
             and
             his
             son
             Esau
             selling
             his
             birth-right
             for
             a
             messe
             of
             broth
             .
             
             We
             finde
             Israel
             tempting
             God
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             and
             longing
             to
             be
             fed
             with
             flesh
             ,
             
             and
             cramming
             it
             in
             till
             it
             came
             out
             of
             their
             nostrils
             .
             We
             finde
             too
             many
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             whose
             belly
             is
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             therein
             ,
             their
             bane
             .
             By
             unsatiable
             greedinesse
             have
             many
             been
             dead
             ,
             
             saith
             Ecclesiasticus
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             doe
             we
             see
             daily
             that
             digge
             their
             graves
             with
             their
             teeth
             ;
             
             and
             doe
             therefore
             perish
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             not
             put
             their
             knife
             to
             their
             throat
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             
             immoderation
             in
             drinking
             ,
             the
             first
             newes
             that
             we
             heare
             of
             wine
             ,
             is
             in
             Noahs
             drunkennesse
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             true
             Ianus
             ,
             the
             inventer
             of
             the
             scruzing
             of
             the
             Grape
             to
             his
             cost
             ;
             whom
             if
             the
             Heathens
             celebrated
             ,
             we
             justly
             censure
             ,
             as
             beginning
             this
             glory
             in
             shame
             :
             The
             next
             was
             in
             Lots
             incest
             and
             stupidity
             ;
             and
             ever
             since
             ,
             wine
             is
             a
             mocker
             ,
             
             as
             wise
             Solomon
             well
             styles
             it
             .
             The
             Heathen
             have
             made
             a
             God
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             the
             title
             of
             Freedome
             ;
             
             Abuse
             hath
             made
             it
             a
             Divell
             and
             turned
             that
             liberty
             into
             licentiousnesse
             ;
             
             whereupon
             some
             foolish
             hereticks
             have
             absurdly
             ascribed
             it
             to
             that
             hellish
             originall
             ;
             wine
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             wherein
             is
             excesse
             ;
             How
             many
             have
             our
             eyes
             beene
             witnesses
             of
             ,
             whom
             their
             unruly
             
             appetite
             ,
             this
             way
             hath
             turned
             into
             beasts
             ,
             how
             many
             into
             monsters
             of
             wickednesse
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             a
             drunkard
             is
             ,
             in
             ,
             at
             all
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             vice
             under
             heaven
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             can
             secure
             himselfe
             :
             
             It
             is
             memorable
             that
             our
             Jewish
             Doctors
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             certaine
             Gentile
             King
             ,
             who
             lighting
             upon
             eleven
             of
             their
             learned
             ,
             and
             holy
             Rabbins
             ,
             put
             them
             to
             their
             choyce
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             eate
             swines
             flesh
             ,
             or
             drink
             of
             their
             Ethnick
             wine
             ,
             or
             lie
             with
             harlots
             ;
             swines
             flesh
             they
             hated
             ,
             harlots
             they
             professed
             to
             abhorre
             ,
             wine
             they
             yeeld
             unto
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             they
             had
             awhile
             plyed
             that
             bewitching
             liquor
             ,
             all
             came
             alike
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             the
             flesh
             of
             swine
             ,
             and
             of
             harlots
             were
             easily
             admitted
             .
             Experience
             
             yeelds
             us
             so
             wofull
             instances
             of
             the
             lamentable
             effects
             of
             drunkennesse
             ,
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             dwell
             upon
             particulars
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             extreame
             ,
             is
             more
             rare
             ,
             and
             though
             faulty
             enough
             ,
             yet
             lesse
             bruitish
             :
             How
             many
             have
             all
             ages
             afforded
             who
             out
             of
             a
             feare
             of
             complying
             too
             much
             with
             their
             appetite
             ,
             have
             not
             stuck
             to
             offer
             hard
             measure
             to
             nature
             ;
             not
             thinking
             they
             could
             be
             godly
             enough
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             cruell
             to
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             beleeve
             the
             reports
             of
             the
             rigorous
             austerity
             of
             some
             of
             the
             ancient
             ;
             One
             of
             whom
             ,
             Macarius
             could
             professe
             to
             Euagrius
             that
             in
             twenty
             yeares
             he
             had
             not
             taken
             his
             fill
             of
             bread
             ,
             or
             water
             ,
             or
             sleep
             .
             Another
             ,
             
             Arsenius
             would
             not
             give
             himselfe
             so
             
             much
             ease
             as
             to
             sit
             ,
             or
             stand
             in
             taking
             repast
             ,
             but
             was
             still
             wont
             to
             eate
             walking
             :
             professing
             that
             he
             would
             not
             gratifie
             his
             body
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             yeeld
             it
             so
             much
             ease
             ,
             and
             holding
             the
             time
             ,
             but
             lost
             ,
             which
             he
             bestowed
             in
             feeding
             .
             And
             for
             the
             quality
             of
             their
             sustenance
             ;
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             the
             diet
             of
             some
             votaries
             ?
             
             Amongst
             whom
             Laurence
             Bishop
             of
             Dublin
             was
             wont
             to
             eat
             no
             other
             bread
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             was
             mixed
             with
             lie
             ,
             in
             emulation
             of
             him
             that
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               eaten
               ashes
               as
               bread
               .
            
             
             Fryer
             Valentine
             went
             beyond
             him
             ,
             
             who
             for
             ten
             yeares
             together
             did
             eate
             nothing
             but
             only
             bread
             dipt
             in
             the
             juice
             of
             wormwood
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             presse
             any
             other
             instance
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             
             St.
             Ierome
             gives
             of
             Paul
             the
             first
             hermite
             ,
             who
             living
             in
             a
             cave
             ,
             within
             the
             desart
             ,
             was
             beholden
             to
             a
             Palme-tree
             both
             for
             his
             diet
             and
             cloathes
             ;
             whereto
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               Quod
               ne
               cui
               impossibile
            
             ,
             
             
               &c.
               which
               that
               it
               may
               not
               seeme
               impossible
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               I
               take
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Angells
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               seene
               Monkes
               ,
               whereof
               one
               shut
               up
               for
               thirty
               yeares
               together
               ,
               that
               lived
               only
               with
               Barly
               bread
               ,
               and
               muddy
               water
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             Had
             not
             these
             men
             placed
             a
             kinde
             of
             holinesse
             in
             crossing
             their
             palate
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             fared
             otherwise
             .
             When
             Francis
             of
             Assise
             was
             bidden
             to
             the
             great
             Cardinall
             Hostiensis
             to
             dinner
             ,
             he
             poures
             downe
             upon
             that
             curious
             Damask
             cloth
             (
             spread
             for
             better
             viands
             )
             before
             them
             ,
             all
             
             those
             scraps
             of
             almes
             out
             of
             his
             sleeve
             ,
             which
             his
             good
             Dames
             of
             the
             City
             had
             given
             him
             ;
             
             and
             could
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Cardinalls
             cheare
             were
             better
             ,
             yet
             his
             was
             holyer
             .
             Yet
             even
             these
             parcells
             might
             bee
             delicate
             (
             
               panis
               desideriorum
            
             )
             in
             comparison
             of
             Daniels
             pulse
             ,
             or
             the
             Baptists
             locusts
             ,
             or
             the
             Fuilletans
             salads
             .
             That
             which
             Eusebius
             casts
             upon
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             
             we
             see
             now
             practised
             by
             the
             Carthusians
             ,
             and
             Minimes
             ,
             abstinence
             from
             flesh
             :
             some
             antiquity
             of
             tradition
             hath
             dieted
             St.
             Peter
             with
             lupines
             ,
             St.
             Matthew
             with
             berries
             ,
             and
             herbs
             ;
             howsoever
             ,
             I
             know
             those
             Saints
             had
             fared
             better
             ;
             the
             one
             feasted
             his
             Master
             at
             his
             owne
             house
             ;
             the
             other
             fed
             on
             fish
             and
             hony-comb
             at
             his
             Masters
             last
             table
             ,
             and
             saw
             
             the
             sheet
             let
             dovvne
             with
             all
             varieties
             of
             dainties
             ;
             and
             heard
             ,
             
               Arise
               Peter
               ,
               kill
               and
               eate
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             yeeld
             so
             much
             to
             Baronius
             as
             to
             grant
             that
             St.
             Paul
             was
             alvvaies
             abstemious
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             follovves
             not
             ,
             as
             Lorinus
             well
             ,
             because
             for
             thirty
             dayes
             he
             complyed
             with
             Nazarites
             in
             the
             Temple
             )
             it
             is
             more
             then
             we
             ovve
             him
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             not
             like
             he
             that
             prescribed
             wine
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             a
             younger
             man
             ,
             would
             forbear
             it
             himselfe
             ,
             upon
             the
             like
             or
             greater
             necessities
             .
             This
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             
             that
             this
             chosen
             vessell
             was
             carefull
             to
             beat
             dovvne
             his
             body
             ;
             and
             that
             many
             of
             those
             ancient
             Worthies
             ,
             the
             great
             patternes
             of
             mortification
             ,
             stinted
             their
             flesh
             with
             the
             straitest
             .
             
             Good
             Hilarion
             in
             stead
             of
             barly
             ,
             could
             threaten
             to
             
             feed
             this
             asse
             of
             his
             with
             chaffe
             :
             
             and
             devout
             Bernard
             professes
             how
             much
             wrong
             hee
             had
             done
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             this
             well-meant
             rigor
             ,
             in
             disabling
             him
             for
             better
             services
             ;
             complaining
             that
             he
             had
             by
             this
             meanes
             turned
             a
             vertue
             into
             vice
             ,
             and
             killed
             a
             subject
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             meant
             to
             subdue
             an
             enemy
             :
             
             And
             even
             their
             St.
             Francis
             himselfe
             at
             his
             death
             could
             confesse
             too
             late
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             used
             his
             brother
             Body
             too
             hardly
             .
             
          
           
             A
             faint
             imitation
             of
             which
             severity
             ,
             we
             finde
             in
             those
             ,
             who
             now
             adayes
             turne
             religious
             abstinence
             into
             change
             of
             diet
             ;
             and
             therein
             place
             no
             little
             merit
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             cannot
             yeeld
             there
             is
             more
             delicacy
             in
             flesh
             then
             in
             other
             dishes
             ;
             I
             remember
             it
             was
             
             the
             word
             of
             that
             wise
             States-man
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             never
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             since
             a
             fish
             was
             sold
             for
             more
             then
             an
             Oxe
             ;
             and
             that
             famous
             glutton
             could
             say
             of
             old
             ;
             
               That
               is
               the
               best
               flesh
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               flesh
            
             ;
             and
             all
             experience
             shewes
             that
             oyle
             ,
             wine
             ,
             shell-fishes
             ,
             are
             more
             powerfull
             to
             stir
             and
             inflame
             nature
             then
             other
             duller
             liquors
             ;
             and
             viands
             of
             flesh
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             more
             grosse
             ,
             and
             heavy
             nourishment
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             for
             nothing
             that
             the
             Mythologists
             fained
             Venus
             to
             be
             bred
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
             The
             ingenuity
             of
             Lindanus
             can
             confesse
             how
             little
             these
             kindes
             of
             fasts
             differ
             from
             the
             most
             exact
             gluttonies
             .
             Let
             the
             fond
             
               Ebionites
               ,
               Encratites
               ,
               Manichees
            
             ,
             hate
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             some
             meates
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             are
             all
             alike
             
             to
             their
             maker
             ;
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               flesh
               of
               Fish
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             :
             
               That
               which
               goes
               into
               the
               body
               defiles
               not
               the
               man
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             .
             How
             ever
             therfore
             these
             differences
             are
             fit
             for
             civill
             considerations
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             are
             in
             all
             due
             obedience
             to
             be
             strictly
             observed
             ,
             yet
             in
             spirituall
             respects
             they
             come
             not
             within
             any
             view
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             the
             Creator
             of
             Sea
             and
             Land
             hath
             left
             both
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             equally
             indifferent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             III.
             Of
             some
             extremities
             in
             other
             vsages
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             THe
             like
             austerity
             hath
             beene
             affected
             of
             old
             in
             other
             usages
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             whether
             in
             apparell
             ,
             lodging
             ,
             
             restraint
             of
             recreations
             .
             It
             is
             well
             knowne
             how
             some
             over-devout
             amongst
             the
             seaven
             kindes
             of
             Pharisees
             ,
             garded
             their
             fringes
             with
             thornes
             ,
             and
             knockt
             their
             heads
             against
             the
             walls
             ,
             till
             the
             blood
             issued
             forth
             .
             
             And
             even
             amongst
             the
             
             Manichees
             ●n
             St.
             Austins
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             more
             strict
             then
             their
             fellowes
             ,
             which
             called
             themselves
             Mattarios
             ,
             
             who
             gloryed
             to
             lye
             upon
             hard
             mattes
             ,
             not
             envying
             Faustus
             his
             Featherbeds
             .
             
             It
             was
             a
             great
             competition
             betwixt
             two
             pretended
             Saints
             ,
             St.
             Francis
             and
             St.
             Clare
             ,
             whether
             should
             have
             the
             rougher
             coate
             :
             Although
             all
             was
             one
             to
             that
             incurious
             Saint
             of
             Assise
             ,
             for
             had
             his
             coat
             beene
             better
             ,
             it
             had
             gone
             to
             the
             next
             begger
             ;
             wherein
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             difference
             of
             humors
             in
             two
             that
             goe
             for
             their
             Saints
             :
             
             It
             is
             spoken
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             Anthony
             the
             Hermite
             that
             he
             never
             saw
             himselfe
             naked
             ;
             whereas
             to
             the
             wonder
             of
             the
             others
             mortification
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             other
             forenamed
             Saint
             of
             theirs
             ,
             stript
             himselfe
             stark
             naked
             ,
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Assise
             ,
             
             and
             in
             that
             forme
             (
             like
             a
             
               Mahumetan
               Dervis
            
             )
             
             ran
             through
             the
             streets
             .
             Yet
             these
             are
             but
             small
             self-penances
             in
             comparison
             of
             some
             others
             :
             
             Our
             story
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Monke
             Acepsemas
             lay
             threescore
             yeares
             close
             hid
             in
             a
             blinde
             roome
             ,
             where
             he
             never
             spake
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             
             never
             was
             seene
             of
             any
             man.
             But
             Didymus
             went
             yet
             beyond
             him
             who
             in
             his
             whole
             life
             of
             ninety
             yeares
             never
             conversed
             with
             any
             .
             Yet
             these
             might
             passe
             their
             time
             with
             ease
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             an
             Hilarion
             ,
             
             who
             put
             himselfe
             into
             a
             little-ease
             ;
             so
             penall
             a
             lodging
             that
             he
             could
             neither
             stand
             upright
             for
             the
             height
             ,
             nor
             stretch
             out
             his
             legges
             for
             the
             length
             :
             or
             a
             
               Symeon
               Stylites
            
             ,
             that
             chained
             himselfe
             to
             an
             hollow
             pillar
             of
             the
             like
             in
             capacity
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             taske
             was
             tolerable
             ,
             in
             respect
             
             of
             the
             cruell
             piety
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             stuck
             not
             to
             tew
             &
             lancinate
             their
             bodies
             ;
             like
             that
             Superianus
             the
             Scholar
             of
             Lacharis
             ,
             of
             whom
             Suidas
             speakes
             ,
             that
             would
             scourge
             himself
             into
             learning
             ;
             such
             were
             the
             famous
             whip-stocks
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Gregory
             the
             tenth
             ,
             
             which
             out
             of
             Italy
             passing
             into
             Germany
             ,
             astonished
             the
             beholders
             with
             their
             bloody
             shoulders
             ,
             affecting
             glory
             and
             merit
             in
             that
             selfe-martyrdome
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             dangerous
             opinions
             which
             attended
             this
             practice
             in
             the
             first
             authors
             ,
             were
             condemned
             ,
             as
             hereticall
             ,
             yet
             the
             usage
             itselfe
             is
             continued
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             parts
             ;
             and
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             secret
             kind
             of
             horrour
             ,
             applauded
             by
             the
             multitude
             ,
             as
             an
             
             undoubted
             argument
             of
             serious
             and
             deep
             mortification
             :
             And
             what
             marvell
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             is
             acted
             in
             the
             streets
             but
             once
             ,
             by
             a
             few
             muffled
             penitents
             ,
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             done
             in
             cells
             and
             closets
             as
             in
             a
             set
             course
             of
             discipline
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             of
             their
             strict
             votaries
             :
             But
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             acts
             of
             penance
             ,
             must
             yeeld
             to
             that
             of
             Goderannus
             ,
             (
             a
             souldier
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             as
             our
             Capgrave
             styles
             him
             )
             who
             when
             the
             Host
             ,
             given
             by
             his
             St.
             Hugh
             to
             a
             leprous
             man
             in
             the
             height
             of
             that
             loathsomness
             ,
             was
             rendred
             again
             ,
             with
             the
             interest
             of
             some
             other
             odious
             ejections
             ,
             did
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             queasie
             stomack
             of
             my
             reader
             ,
             I
             must
             conceale
             :
             Onely
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             Saint
             which
             beheld
             it
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             that
             S.
             Laurence
             his
             Gridiron
             
             was
             far
             more
             tolerable
             .
             
             To
             shut
             up
             all
             ,
             S.
             Martin
             would
             needs
             die
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             .
             Such
             hard
             usages
             have
             some
             zealous
             self-enemies
             put
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ;
             no
             doubt
             in
             a
             mis-grounded
             conceit
             of
             greater
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             higher
             acceptance
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ;
             from
             whom
             they
             shall
             once
             heare
             that
             old
             question
             in
             the
             like
             case
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Who
               required
               this
               of
               you
            
             ?
             As
             if
             God
             took
             pleasure
             in
             the
             misery
             of
             his
             best
             creature
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             Grace
             could
             not
             consist
             with
             prosperity
             and
             contentment
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seene
             then
             both
             those
             extremities
             wherewith
             men
             are
             mis-carried
             in
             matter
             of
             the
             palate
             ,
             and
             some
             outward
             usages
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             extreames
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             lust
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             delight
             of
             the
             marriage-bed
             which
             some
             salacious
             spirits
             have
             thought
             fit
             in
             an
             eminence
             or
             propriety
             to
             call
             pleasure
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             hath
             bewitched
             men
             it
             is
             too
             apparent
             .
             How
             many
             are
             thus
             drunk
             with
             their
             own
             wine
             !
             spending
             their
             bodies
             to
             satisfy
             those
             sensuall
             desires
             wherwith
             they
             are
             impotently
             transported
             ;
             
             like
             that
             bird
             of
             whom
             Suidas
             speaks
             ,
             which
             dies
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             his
             feathering
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Tyran
             in
             the
             world
             as
             lust
             ,
             which
             ,
             where
             it
             prevailes
             
             enslaveth
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             his
             best
             subjects
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             mill
             with
             Sampson
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             distaffe
             with
             Hercules
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             chambers
             of
             death
             ,
             
             to
             the
             dungeon
             of
             hell
             .
             
             The
             witty
             Athenians
             could
             enact
             a
             Law
             for
             Bigamie
             ;
             and
             Socrates
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             by
             the
             Oracle
             named
             for
             the
             wisest
             man
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             master
             of
             his
             passions
             ,
             could
             be
             content
             to
             practice
             that
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             well
             punished
             ;
             And
             how
             their
             famous
             Philosophers
             were
             affected
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             S.
             Ierome
             should
             speak
             then
             I
             :
             And
             the
             Turks
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             whom
             their
             Alcoran
             restraines
             from
             wine
             ,
             yet
             are
             by
             their
             law
             let
             loose
             to
             this
             full
             scope
             of
             sensuality
             .
             What
             speak
             I
             of
             these
             ,
             when
             the
             very
             Patriarks
             ,
             
             and
             Princes
             of
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             were
             palpably
             exorbitant
             in
             this
             kinde
             ;
             
             The
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             soule
             )
             divided
             himself
             betwixt
             sixe
             partners
             of
             his
             bed
             ;
             
             the
             mistaking
             of
             which
             permission
             hath
             drawne
             the
             modern
             Jews
             into
             a
             false
             opinion
             of
             no
             lesse
             then
             eighteen
             wives
             allowed
             still
             to
             their
             Princes
             :
             But
             for
             his
             son
             Solomon
             (
             in
             other
             things
             the
             wisest
             under
             heaven
             )
             from
             whom
             the
             East●rne
             Potentates
             have
             borrowed
             their
             Seraglio's
             ,
             what
             stint
             was
             there
             of
             his
             bedfellowes
             ?
             he
             could
             not
             so
             much
             as
             know
             all
             their
             faces
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             for
             nothing
             that
             the
             all●wise
             God
             saw
             it
             fit
             in
             his
             royall
             law
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             two
             Commandements
             against
             lust
             ,
             
             and
             but
             one
             onely
             against
             murder
             or
             theft
             ;
             Doubtlesse
             (
             as
             Gerson
             well
             observes
             )
             because
             he
             saw
             us
             naturally
             more
             prone
             to
             these
             wanton
             desires
             ,
             then
             to
             those
             violent
             .
          
           
             Contrarily
             ,
             there
             have
             not
             wanted
             some
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             a
             strong
             affectation
             of
             continency
             ,
             &
             an
             over-valuation
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             virginity
             ,
             have
             poured
             too
             much
             water
             upon
             the
             honest
             flames
             of
             their
             lawfull
             desires
             ,
             and
             have
             offered
             a
             willing
             violence
             to
             nature
             ;
             Not
             to
             speak
             of
             Origen
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             that
             have
             voluntarily
             evirated
             themselves
             (
             a
             practice
             justly
             cryed
             downe
             by
             some
             Councels
             )
             such
             were
             Amnon
             the
             Heremite
             ,
             and
             Pelagius
             the
             Monk
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             history
             ,
             who
             the
             first
             day
             of
             
             their
             marriage
             took
             up
             a
             resolution
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             a
             virginall
             chastity
             (
             a
             fashion
             which
             some
             improbable
             legends
             have
             have
             cast
             upon
             S.
             Iohn
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             in
             his
             mis-imputed
             marriage
             in
             Cana
             )
             and
             retired
             to
             an
             agreed
             solitarinesse
             .
             Many
             formall
             votaries
             have
             made
             profession
             of
             no
             lesse
             continency
             ,
             but
             with
             what
             successe
             I
             take
             no
             pleasure
             to
             relate
             :
             
             Let
             an
             indifferent
             man
             speak
             ;
             Erasmus
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             his
             Grunnius
             :
             who
             tels
             us
             of
             store
             of
             Monasteries
             ,
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             comparison
             vvhereof
             the
             stews
             were
             more
             sober
             ,
             more
             modest
             .
             Out
             of
             their
             owne
             ingenuous
             casuists
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             vvofull
             complaints
             of
             their
             
               Alvarez
               ,
               Pelagius
            
             ,
             S.
             
               Brigit
               ,
               Gerson
            
             ,
             others
             ,
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             tell
             shamefull
             
             tales
             if
             we
             made
             disgrace
             our
             ayme
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             enough
             to
             desire
             any
             reader
             to
             informe
             himselfe
             of
             the
             reason
             alledged
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Ments
             ,
             
             under
             Pope
             Stephen
             ,
             of
             so
             strict
             an
             inhibition
             to
             their
             clergie
             ,
             not
             to
             admit
             of
             so
             much
             as
             their
             sister
             to
             come
             within
             their
             doors
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             old
             by-word
             ,
             
             
               In
               Hispania
               preti
               &c.
            
             
             I
             take
             no
             joy
             to
             discover
             the
             miserable
             nakednesse
             of
             Christians
             ;
             Inordinate
             minds
             where
             is
             no
             restraint
             of
             Grace
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             run
             thus
             wilde
             ,
             whether
             amongst
             them
             ,
             or
             us
             ;
             but
             there
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             lesse
             allowance
             of
             lawfull
             remedies
             ;
             A
             point
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             most
             ingenuous
             spirits
             of
             the
             Roman
             correspondence
             have
             seriously
             wisht
             to
             have
             recommended
             
             to
             wiser
             consideration
             ,
             and
             redresse
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             V.
             The
             liberty
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             in
             the
             use
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
          
           
             I
             Meant
             to
             dwell
             only
             so
             long
             in
             the
             extreams
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             my
             passage
             to
             the
             meane
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sole
             drift
             of
             our
             indeavour
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             betwixt
             excesse
             and
             defect
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             spoken
             ,
             a
             lawfull
             and
             allowed
             latitude
             of
             just
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             the
             bounty
             of
             our
             good
             God
             hath
             allowed
             to
             his
             dearest
             creature
             ,
             man
             ;
             whereof
             it
             is
             meet
             for
             us
             to
             take
             knowledge
             .
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             
             Palate
             .
             He
             who
             is
             the
             author
             of
             appetite
             ,
             hath
             provided
             ,
             and
             allowed
             meanes
             to
             satisfie
             it
             ,
             not
             with
             asparing
             hand
             ,
             as
             for
             meere
             necessity
             ;
             but
             sometimes
             also
             liberally
             ,
             for
             delight
             .
             I
             have
             oft
             wondred
             to
             see
             how
             providently
             the
             great
             House-keeper
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             taken
             seasonable
             order
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             all
             his
             creatures
             ;
             so
             as
             ,
             their
             mouthes
             are
             not
             sooner
             ready
             then
             their
             meat
             .
             Whether
             in
             man
             or
             beast
             ,
             conception
             is
             immediately
             seconded
             with
             nourishment
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             issue
             brought
             forth
             into
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             there
             be
             bottles
             of
             milk
             ready
             prepared
             for
             the
             sustenance
             .
          
           
             The
             birds
             (
             except
             some
             domestick
             )
             hatch
             not
             their
             young
             in
             the
             dead
             of
             winter
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             
             growing
             Spring
             hath
             yeelded
             a
             meet
             meanes
             of
             their
             food
             .
             In
             the
             very
             silk-worme
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             small
             ,
             and
             scarce-sensible
             seed
             ,
             which
             it
             casts
             ,
             comes
             not
             to
             life
             and
             disclosure
             untill
             the
             mulbery
             (
             which
             is
             the
             slowest
             of
             all
             trees
             )
             yeelds
             her
             lease
             for
             its
             necessary
             preservation
             :
             And
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             the
             creature
             life
             ,
             appetite
             ,
             meat
             ,
             hath
             by
             a
             secret
             instinct
             directed
             them
             to
             seeke
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             whelp
             ,
             even
             before
             it
             can
             see
             ,
             hunts
             for
             the
             teat
             ;
             ●nd
             those
             shell-fishes
             to
             which
             ●ature
             hath
             denyed
             meanes
             of
             ●ight
             or
             smelling
             ,
             yet
             can
             follow
             ,
             ●nd
             purchase
             their
             food
             .
             And
             if
             ●ll
             thy
             creatures
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             vvait
             upon
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             give
             them
             ●heir
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             ;
             if
             thou
             
             openest
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             filled
             vvith
             good
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             magnificent
             art
             thou
             to
             that
             creature
             ,
             for
             whom
             thou
             madest
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             Thou
             ,
             vvho
             at
             the
             first
             broughtst
             him
             forth
             into
             a
             vvorld
             furnished
             before-hand
             vvith
             all
             varieties
             ,
             hast
             beene
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             store
             him
             stil●
             vvith
             all
             things
             that
             might
             serve
             for
             the
             use
             of
             meat
             ,
             medicine
             ,
             delicacy
             :
             Hadst
             thou
             only
             intended
             our
             meere
             preservation
             ,
             a
             little
             had
             beene
             enough
             ;
             Nature
             is
             neithe●
             vvanton
             nor
             insatiable
             .
             
             We
             know
             vvhat
             those
             Brachmanni
             are
             reported
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Conqueror
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             shamin●
             his
             conquest
             by
             their
             owne
             :
             W●
             know
             vvhat
             the
             Romane
             commander
             said
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             in
             ●
             
             just
             indignation
             at
             their
             nicenesse
             ;
             
             Ye
             have
             the
             river
             Nilus
             running
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             doe
             you
             aske
             for
             vvine
             ?
             and
             how
             he
             upbraided
             them
             vvith
             this
             scornfull
             taxation
             ;
             
               Blush
               for
               shame
               ,
               those
               that
               overcome
               ●ou
               ,
               drink
               water
               .
            
             We
             know
             vvhat
             ●he
             vvise
             and
             just
             Socrates
             returned
             ●o
             Archelaus
             ,
             tempting
             his
             fidelity
             vvith
             large
             proffers
             :
             Goe
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             ●ell
             your
             Master
             ,
             that
             foure
             gilles
             of
             floure
             are
             sold
             at
             Athens
             for
             an
             ●alf-peny
             ,
             &
             that
             our
             vvells
             yeeld
             ●s
             vvater
             for
             nothing
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             ●ince
             our
             liberall
             Creator
             hath
             ●hought
             good
             to
             furnish
             our
             Ta●les
             ,
             vvith
             forty
             kindes
             at
             the
             least
             of
             beasts
             ,
             and
             Foules
             ;
             vvith
             two
             hundred
             (
             as
             they
             are
             computed
             )
             of
             fishes
             ,
             besides
             the
             rich
             ,
             and
             dainty
             provenues
             of
             our
             gardens
             ,
             
             and
             orchards
             ,
             and
             the
             sweet
             juice
             of
             our
             Canes
             ,
             and
             the
             Cells
             of
             our
             hives
             ,
             what
             should
             this
             argue
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             (
             vvho
             made
             nothing
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             man
             )
             intended
             to
             provide
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             necessity
             only
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             just
             delight
             ?
             The
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             though
             he
             promised
             only
             to
             comfort
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             great
             ,
             and
             divine
             guests
             with
             a
             morsell
             of
             bread
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             entertaines
             them
             with
             a
             tender
             and
             fat
             calfe
             ,
             with
             butter
             and
             milk
             ,
             the
             delicates
             of
             those
             homelyer
             times
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             in
             all
             likelihood
             ,
             
             was
             but
             small
             cheare
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             he
             prepared
             for
             the
             celebrity
             of
             his
             son
             Isaacs
             weaning
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Moses
             styled
             a
             great
             Feast
             :
             
             After
             this
             ,
             when
             his
             son
             Isaac
             feasted
             a
             
             King
             ,
             doe
             we
             not
             think
             there
             were
             all
             the
             choice
             services
             ,
             the
             times
             would
             afford
             ?
             Sampson
             ,
             
             though
             by
             Gods
             destination
             a
             Nazarite
             ,
             yet
             kept
             his
             wedding
             Feast
             seaven
             daies
             long
             :
             Samuel
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             of
             God
             ,
             feasted
             thirty
             persons
             ,
             and
             reserved
             a
             choyce
             bit
             for
             his
             best
             guest
             :
             What
             speak
             I
             of
             this
             ?
             
             
               When
               every
               new
               moone
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               celebrated
               with
               a
               solemne
               feast
               by
               Gods
               people
            
             :
             and
             David
             shelters
             himselfe
             under
             this
             excuse
             ,
             for
             his
             absence
             from
             the
             Table
             of
             Saul
             .
             I
             might
             well
             have
             silenced
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             only
             mentioned
             Great
             Solomons
             both
             practice
             ,
             
             and
             counsell
             .
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               better
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               that
               hee
               should
               eat
               and
               drink
               ;
               and
               that
               hee
               should
               make
               his
               soule
               enjoy
               good
               in
               his
               
               labour
               ;
               This
               also
               I
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               who
               can
               eat
               ?
               or
               who
               can
               hasten
               hereunto
               more
               then
               I
               ?
            
             Certainly
             this
             challenge
             is
             unanswerable
             ;
             Neither
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             thought
             it
             unfit
             to
             give
             us
             a
             Bill-of-fare
             of
             that
             mighty
             King
             ;
             and
             to
             record
             in
             those
             holy
             Archives
             ,
             the
             particulars
             of
             his
             daily
             expences
             of
             Meale
             ,
             floure
             ,
             oxen
             ,
             sheep
             ,
             besides
             Harts
             ,
             Roe-bucks
             ,
             fallow-deere
             ,
             and
             fatted
             fowles
             ,
             which
             the
             Monarches
             of
             all
             ages
             may
             admire
             ,
             none
             can
             emulate
             .
          
           
             What
             speak
             I
             yet
             of
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             was
             greater
             then
             Solomon
             ,
             sanctified
             feasting
             by
             his
             owne
             blessed
             example
             ?
             He
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             that
             took
             up
             wi●h
             a
             manger
             for
             his
             cradle
             ,
             and
             (
             after
             the
             Carpenters
             cottage
             )
             owned
             no
             house
             
             but
             heaven
             ,
             is
             invited
             to
             a
             Bridall
             feast
             ,
             (
             the
             jolliest
             commonly
             of
             all
             meetings
             )
             carries
             his
             traine
             with
             him
             ,
             helps
             on
             the
             cheere
             by
             turning
             water
             into
             the
             richest
             wine
             .
             Had
             he
             beene
             so
             sowre
             ,
             as
             some
             sullen
             Hypochondriaques
             (
             who
             place
             holinesse
             in
             a
             dull
             austerity
             )
             would
             fancy
             him
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             an
             easie
             answer
             ,
             They
             want
             wine
             ;
             all
             the
             better
             ,
             water
             is
             more
             fit
             ;
             this
             safe
             liquor
             wil
             send
             the
             guests
             home
             coolely
             tempered
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             would
             be
             known
             to
             be
             a
             favourer
             of
             honest
             and
             moderate
             delight
             ,
             he
             bids
             ,
             
               Fill
               the
               water-pots
               with
            
             (
             that
             which
             hee
             would
             make
             better
             )
             Wine
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             any
             rare
             or
             strange
             matter
             for
             our
             Saviour
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             blesse
             other
             feasts
             with
             his
             presence
             ;
             Matthew
             
             the
             Publican
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             called
             from
             his
             Tole-booth
             to
             a
             Discipleship
             ,
             and
             was
             now
             to
             be
             matriculated
             into
             the
             family
             of
             Christ
             ,
             entertained
             his
             new
             Master
             with
             a
             sumptuous
             banquet
             ;
             
             himselfe
             (
             now
             an
             Evangelist
             )
             speakes
             modestly
             of
             his
             own
             cheer
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             but
             common
             fare
             ,
             but
             S.
             Luke
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               was
               a
               great
               feast
            
             .
             What
             should
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             Tables
             of
             Zacheus
             ,
             of
             Simon
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             of
             Martha
             and
             Mary
             ?
             so
             did
             our
             Saviour
             in
             a
             sweet
             sociablenesse
             of
             carriage
             ,
             apply
             himselfe
             to
             a
             free
             conversation
             with
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             cheerefull
             use
             of
             Gods
             good
             creatures
             ,
             that
             his
             envious
             maligners
             took
             occasion
             hereupon
             to
             slander
             him
             with
             the
             unjust
             and
             blasphemous
             imputation
             of
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
             
               a
               wine-bibber
               ,
               a
               friend
               to
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               .
            
             He
             that
             made
             the
             creatures
             ,
             can
             best
             tell
             how
             to
             use
             them
             ;
             his
             practice
             is
             more
             then
             all
             laws
             ;
             Those
             men
             therefore
             are
             not
             more
             injurious
             to
             themselves
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             divine
             beneficence
             ,
             who
             in
             an
             opinion
             of
             greater
             sanctity
             ,
             abridge
             themselves
             of
             a
             moderate
             participation
             of
             those
             comfortable
             helps
             ,
             God
             hath
             allowed
             them
             ;
             and
             sit
             sullenly
             at
             a
             liberall
             board
             with
             their
             hat
             pulld
             over
             their
             eyes
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             removing
             their
             napkin
             from
             their
             trencher
             ,
             unjustly
             scrupling
             their
             conscience
             with
             
               Touch
               not
               ,
               taste
               not
               ,
               handle
               not
               .
            
             There
             are
             times
             of
             abstinence
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             a
             private
             fast
             only
             ,
             
             but
             much
             more
             of
             a
             
               Bannitum
               j●junium
            
             ,
             as
             that
             Councel
             styled
             it
             ;
             
             solemne
             and
             sacred
             ;
             There
             are
             out
             of
             civill
             grounds
             ,
             wholsome
             laws
             for
             either
             forbearance
             ,
             or
             change
             of
             diet
             ;
             far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             detrect
             our
             strict
             obedience
             to
             these
             .
             Surely
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             will
             take
             up
             that
             lawlesse
             resolution
             of
             
               Disrumpamus
               vincula
               ,
               (
               Let
               us
               break
               their
               bonds
               ,
               &
               cast
               their
               cords
               from
               us
               )
            
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             be
             tyed
             by
             the
             teeth
             ;
             
             and
             in
             these
             cases
             to
             determine
             with
             Frier
             Giles
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             diet
             is
             to
             eate
             nothing
             ;
             but
             where
             we
             are
             left
             open
             from
             all
             just
             restraint
             of
             divine
             and
             humane
             lawes
             ,
             to
             pine
             our selves
             in
             an
             affectation
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             so
             partially
             to
             carve
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             things
             were
             not
             cleane
             unto
             the
             cleane
             :
             it
             is
             but
             a
             wayward
             and
             thanklesse
             austerity
             .
          
           
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             for
             other
             usages
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             attire
             ,
             sleep
             ,
             lodging
             ,
             recreation
             .
             
             Socrates
             the
             historian
             tells
             of
             Sisinnius
             the
             witty
             Bishop
             of
             the
             overstrait-laced
             sect
             of
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             singular
             temperance
             ,
             and
             moderation
             ,
             yet
             somewhat
             more
             spruce
             ,
             liberall
             ,
             and
             costly
             in
             his
             apparel
             ,
             and
             more
             nice
             in
             his
             frequent
             bathings
             ,
             then
             ordinary
             ;
             that
             being
             asked
             where
             hee
             found
             it
             written
             that
             a
             Priest
             for
             his
             daily
             array
             should
             be
             suted
             in
             white
             ,
             answered
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             tell
             me
             first
             ,
             where
             you
             find
             it
             written
             that
             a
             Bishop
             should
             be
             clothed
             in
             black
             ;
             you
             cannot
             shew
             me
             this
             ,
             I
             can
             shew
             you
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             Solomon
             sayes
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               garments
               be
               white
            
             :
             How
             fitly
             the
             Text
             is
             applyed
             ,
             I
             labour
             not
             ;
             
             sure
             I
             am
             that
             no
             wise
             man
             need
             to
             be
             more
             nice
             then
             a
             Novatian
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Kingly
             Preacher
             in
             that
             liberall
             concession
             of
             his
             gives
             large
             scope
             to
             our
             lawfull
             liberty
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             ;
             hee
             allowes
             (
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             our
             callings
             )
             rich
             sutes
             to
             the
             back
             ,
             sweet
             oyles
             for
             the
             head
             ,
             comfortable
             drinks
             for
             the
             stomach
             :
             Neither
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             scant
             ,
             where
             God
             meant
             to
             be
             bountifull
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             made
             us
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             why
             are
             we
             wilfull
             beggers
             ?
             Wherefore
             hath
             he
             given
             the
             warme
             fleece
             to
             the
             sheep
             ,
             the
             rich
             hides
             to
             the
             Bever
             and
             Ermin
             ,
             the
             curious
             case
             to
             the
             silk-worm
             ,
             the
             soft
             and
             faire
             feathers
             to
             the
             fowles
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             but
             ,
             after
             their
             owne
             use
             ,
             for
             ours
             ?
             Wherefore
             
             hath
             he
             clothed
             the
             trees
             with
             cotton
             ,
             or
             the
             fields
             with
             flaxe
             ?
             wherfore
             hath
             hee
             enriched
             the
             earth
             with
             variety
             of
             sweet
             and
             delicate
             flowers
             ,
             with
             precious
             metals
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             precious
             stones
             ,
             the
             sea
             with
             beautifull
             and
             costly
             pearles
             ?
             why
             hath
             he
             treasured
             up
             such
             orient
             and
             pleasing
             colours
             in
             graines
             and
             fishes
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             the
             use
             and
             behoofe
             of
             man
             ?
             what
             other
             creature
             knows
             wherefore
             they
             serve
             ?
             or
             ,
             how
             can
             our
             blessed
             Creator
             be
             any
             other
             then
             a
             greater
             loser
             by
             our
             either
             ignorance
             or
             willing
             neglect
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             conjugall
             society
             ,
             what
             other
             did
             our
             good
             God
             intend
             in
             the
             making
             of
             that
             meet
             helper
             ?
             He
             that
             made
             those
             creatures
             ,
             could
             have
             made
             many
             
             more
             ,
             &
             having
             set
             this
             stint
             to
             his
             creation
             ,
             he
             that
             made
             the
             woman
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             could
             as
             well
             have
             made
             man
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             could
             in
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             his
             wisedome
             have
             appointed
             thousands
             of
             waies
             for
             the
             multiplication
             of
             mankinde
             ;
             but
             now
             having
             thought
             meet
             to
             pitch
             upō
             the
             traducing
             of
             man
             ,
             by
             this
             living
             rib
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             he
             hath
             holily
             ordained
             that
             they
             two
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             ;
             not
             onely
             ,
             as
             two
             bodies
             animated
             with
             one
             soule
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             as
             one
             body
             animated
             with
             two
             united
             spirits
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             is
             equally
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             enjoy
             each
             other
             in
             a
             mutuall
             ,
             and
             holy
             communion
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             themselves
             in
             their
             single
             and
             personall
             contentments
             .
             How
             safely
             then
             may
             
             we
             take
             wise
             Solomons
             vvord
             ,
             for
             this
             innocent
             and
             sweet
             conversation
             :
             
               Let
               thy
               fountaine
               be
               blessed
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               rejoyce
               with
               the
               wife
               of
               thy
               youth
               ;
               let
               her
               be
               as
               the
               loving
               hinde
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               Roe
               ,
               let
               her
               brests
               satisfie
               thee
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               be
               thou
               ravisht
               alwayes
               with
               her
               love
            
             :
             And
             when
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             daies
             ,
             
             he
             had
             found
             more
             bitter
             then
             death
             the
             woman
             whose
             heart
             is
             snares
             and
             nets
             ,
             and
             her
             hands
             as
             bands
             ;
             Yet
             even
             then
             ,
             he
             renues
             this
             charge
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             mortification
             .
             
             
               Live
               joyfully
               with
               the
               wife
               whom
               thou
               lovest
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               life
               of
               thy
               vanity
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               under
               the
               Sun
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               vanity
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               thy
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               labour
               which
               thou
               takest
               under
               the
               Sun.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             VI.
             Together
             with
             our
             liberty
             ,
             the
             just
             bounds
             of
             our
             moderation
             ,
             in
             the
             liberall
             use
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             :
             and
             therein
             our
             limitation
             in
             respects
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             SO
             then
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             us
             meat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             recreations
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             other
             conveniences
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             intended
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             make
             our
             use
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             fruition
             of
             these
             comforts
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             meant
             not
             that
             we
             should
             take
             some
             pleasure
             in
             the
             fruition
             of
             them
             ,
             wherefore
             are
             they
             given
             us
             as
             
             blessings
             ?
             or
             what
             place
             is
             there
             for
             our
             thankfulnesse
             ?
          
           
             If
             I
             may
             take
             no
             pleasure
             in
             one
             food
             above
             another
             ,
             what
             use
             is
             there
             of
             my
             taste
             ?
             what
             difference
             doe
             I
             make
             betwixt
             a
             course
             crust
             ,
             and
             the
             finest
             of
             the
             wheat
             ?
             why
             am
             I
             more
             bound
             to
             God
             for
             giving
             me
             wine
             then
             water
             ,
             many
             dishes
             then
             one
             ,
             better
             then
             worse
             ?
             or
             how
             can
             I
             be
             more
             sensible
             of
             my
             obligation
             ?
          
           
             If
             I
             may
             not
             take
             contentment
             in
             the
             wife
             of
             my
             youth
             ,
             wherefore
             is
             she
             mine
             ?
             what
             is
             left
             to
             me
             to
             counterpoyse
             those
             houshold
             distractions
             ,
             which
             doe
             unavoidably
             attend
             the
             state
             of
             matrimony
             ?
             If
             I
             may
             not
             joy
             in
             my
             children
             ,
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             to
             me
             betwixt
             my
             owne
             ,
             and
             other
             
             mens
             ,
             save
             that
             my
             care
             is
             more
             without
             hope
             of
             requitall
             ?
             And
             if
             I
             may
             not
             take
             pleasure
             in
             my
             recreation
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             such
             ?
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             betwixt
             it
             and
             work
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             not
             take
             pleasure
             in
             the
             works
             of
             my
             calling
             ,
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             betwixt
             a
             slave
             and
             me
             ?
          
           
             But
             the
             same
             God
             who
             hath
             allowed
             us
             to
             take
             pleasure
             in
             all
             these
             hath
             also
             thought
             good
             to
             set
             bounds
             ,
             and
             stints
             to
             our
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             not
             exceed
             ;
             he
             hath
             indulged
             to
             us
             a
             lawfull
             freedome
             ,
             not
             a
             wilde
             licentiousnesse
             :
             If
             wee
             passe
             our
             limits
             ,
             we
             sin
             .
             Now
             because
             in
             our
             naturall
             pronenesse
             to
             excesse
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             difficult
             ,
             then
             to
             keepe
             within
             due
             compasse
             ,
             and
             
             to
             be
             at
             once
             delighted
             and
             holy
             ,
             it
             highly
             concernes
             us
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             those
             just
             boundaries
             ,
             within
             which
             our
             freest
             pleasure
             must
             be
             ranged
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             we
             cannot
             offend
             in
             our
             delectations
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             God
             with
             us
             ;
             more
             plainly
             ,
             we
             shall
             safely
             partake
             of
             our
             pleasures
             ,
             if
             we
             receive
             them
             as
             from
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             enjoy
             them
             in
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             referre
             them
             to
             God
             :
             From
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             author
             and
             giver
             of
             them
             ;
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             allower
             and
             sanctifier
             of
             them
             ;
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             scope
             of
             them
             :
             the
             least
             deviation
             from
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             makes
             our
             delights
             vicious
             .
             Wee
             receive
             them
             as
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             them
             to
             be
             allowed
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             granted
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             him
             :
             
             Herein
             therefore
             lawfull
             pleasures
             differ
             from
             sinfull
             ;
             we
             have
             his
             vvarrant
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             for
             the
             other
             his
             inhibition
             .
             The
             act
             may
             be
             alike
             in
             both
             ,
             but
             differs
             both
             in
             the
             subject
             ,
             and
             ground
             of
             it
             ;
             Gods
             institution
             justifies
             that
             act
             in
             a
             lawfull
             conjugall
             society
             ,
             which
             he
             abhorres
             and
             condemnes
             in
             a
             stranger
             :
             Marriage
             is
             made
             in
             heaven
             ,
             adultery
             is
             brewed
             in
             hell
             .
             The
             teeth
             kept
             the
             same
             pace
             under
             the
             law
             in
             eating
             the
             cleane
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             uncleane
             ;
             and
             still
             doe
             ,
             in
             the
             morsells
             of
             sufficiency
             ,
             and
             surfet
             ;
             The
             first
             draught
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             for
             refreshing
             ,
             goes
             downe
             the
             same
             vvay
             ,
             vvith
             the
             lavish
             ,
             and
             supern●●erary
             carowses
             of
             drunkennesse
             :
             That
             holy
             God
             ,
             whose
             will
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             
             goodnesse
             ,
             cannot
             give
             any
             approbation
             of
             evill
             ;
             If
             then
             I
             can
             boldly
             present
             my
             pleasure
             in
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               delight
               thou
               hast
               allowed
               me
               ,
               the
               liberty
               thou
               givest
               ,
               I
               take
               ;
               here
               is
               thy
               word
               ,
               and
               my
               deed
            
             ;
             my
             heart
             cannot
             but
             sit
             downe
             in
             a
             comfortable
             assurance
             .
          
           
             We
             enjoy
             them
             in
             God
             ,
             whiles
             we
             can
             enjoy
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             not
             suffering
             our selves
             so
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             should
             let
             goe
             the
             sweet
             hold
             of
             the
             divine
             presence
             ,
             and
             complacency
             :
             the
             very
             thought
             whereof
             must
             necessarily
             exclude
             all
             disorder
             ,
             and
             excesse
             .
             It
             is
             the
             brand
             which
             St.
             Iude
             sets
             upon
             the
             sensuall
             false-teachers
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
             
               feeding
               without
               feare
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             to
             the
             
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
             
               The
               Harp
               and
               the
               Viole
               ,
               the
               Tabret
               and
               the
               Pipe
               ,
               and
               wine
               are
               in
               their
               feasts
               ;
               but
               they
               regard
               not
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               consider
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               hands
               .
            
             If
             then
             we
             be
             so
             taken
             up
             with
             any
             earthly
             pleasures
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             either
             banish
             God
             from
             our
             hearts
             ,
             or
             steale
             our
             hearts
             from
             God
             ;
             our
             tables
             are
             made
             snares
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             wives
             in
             stead
             of
             ribs
             become
             thornes
             in
             our
             sides
             .
             For
             me
             ,
             let
             me
             rather
             want
             delights
             then
             be
             transported
             by
             them
             from
             better
             joyes
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             passe
             with
             me
             for
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             for
             torments
             ,
             that
             shall
             rob
             me
             of
             the
             fruition
             of
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             referre
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             partake
             of
             them
             with
             an
             intuition
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             him
             ,
             from
             
             whom
             we
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             we
             enjoy
             them
             ;
             not
             making
             any
             pleasure
             its
             owne
             end
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             rest
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             to
             a
             better
             ;
             
               Whether
               ye
               eate
               or
               drink
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               ye
               doe
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               doe
               all
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             We
             doe
             well
             to
             look
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             grace
             at
             our
             meales
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             read
             of
             an
             holy
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             wont
             to
             give
             thankes
             for
             every
             morsell
             that
             he
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             ;
             and
             I
             could
             envy
             his
             holy
             and
             free
             thoughts
             ;
             but
             sooner
             could
             I
             take
             up
             the
             resolution
             of
             that
             votary
             ,
             who
             professed
             that
             he
             did
             in
             every
             creature
             of
             God
             finde
             both
             edification
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             devotion
             ;
             and
             when
             one
             shewed
             him
             a
             lewd
             ,
             and
             debaucht
             ruffian
             ,
             and
             askt
             
             him
             what
             good
             he
             could
             pick
             out
             of
             such
             a
             prospect
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             I
             can
             so
             farre
             enjoy
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             giving
             me
             that
             grace
             which
             he
             wants
             .
             Shortly
             ,
             let
             me
             never
             have
             any
             pleasure
             ,
             upon
             which
             I
             cannot
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             I
             cannot
             returne
             my
             thanks-giving
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             VII
             .
             The
             limitation
             of
             our
             liberty
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             pleasures
             themselves
             ,
             first
             for
             the
             kinde
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             quantity
             ,
             and
             quality
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             OUr
             pleasures
             cannot
             be
             amisse
             ,
             whiles
             they
             have
             these
             respects
             to
             God.
             There
             are
             also
             considerable
             limitations
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             within
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             whereof
             must
             bee
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             in
             their
             very
             kinde
             lawfull
             ;
             for
             as
             there
             is
             no
             dish
             whereof
             we
             may
             warrantably
             surfet
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             some
             whereof
             we
             may
             not
             taste
             :
             
             for
             our
             first
             parents
             to
             but
             set
             their
             teeth
             in
             
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             yea
             to
             touch
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             free
             from
             evill
             :
             Any
             morsell
             of
             an
             uncleane
             meat
             ,
             under
             the
             law
             was
             no
             lesse
             sinfull
             ,
             then
             the
             whole
             dish
             :
             The
             wholsomest
             of
             all
             foods
             ,
             if
             taken
             in
             excesse
             ,
             may
             destroy
             nature
             ;
             
             in
             so
             much
             as
             we
             finde
             one
             that
             dyed
             of
             strawberries
             ,
             the
             most
             harmlesse
             fruit
             that
             the
             earth
             beareth
             ;
             but
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             poyson
             is
             too
             much
             :
             Whereto
             we
             may
             also
             adde
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             may
             be
             poison
             to
             one
             ,
             vvhich
             to
             another
             is
             either
             meat
             or
             medicine
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             in
             bodily
             diets
             :
             A
             Turk
             eates
             in
             one
             day
             so
             much
             opium
             vvith
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             vvould
             be
             the
             bane
             of
             many
             westerne
             Christians
             ;
             and
             Erasmus
             professes
             that
             fish
             vvas
             death
             to
             him
             ,
             vvhich
             to
             others
             is
             
             both
             nourishing
             and
             delicate
             .
             For
             a
             Socrates
             to
             ride
             upon
             a
             stick
             ,
             or
             to
             learne
             to
             fiddle
             ,
             or
             dance
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             was
             a
             sight
             as
             uncouth
             ,
             as
             it
             vvas
             in
             his
             boyes
             becomming
             ,
             and
             commendable
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             
               Thales
               Milesius
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             great
             sages
             of
             Greece
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             pressed
             to
             death
             in
             a
             throng
             at
             their
             Gymnick
             sports
             ;
             any
             vvise
             man
             would
             presently
             ask
             ,
             vvhat
             that
             vvise
             man
             did
             there
             ?
             To
             personate
             an
             history
             on
             an
             Academicall
             theatre
             may
             be
             a
             mutuall
             delight
             to
             the
             actor
             ,
             and
             beholders
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             professed
             divine
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             unmeet
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             justly
             forbidden
             in
             some
             Synodes
             .
             The
             vvilde
             Carnevalls
             abroad
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             be
             tolerated
             in
             the
             young
             laity
             by
             their
             indulgent
             
             Confessors
             ,
             yet
             for
             persons
             that
             professe
             to
             be
             Clerks
             ,
             or
             religious
             votaries
             (
             what
             pretences
             soever
             may
             be
             set
             upon
             it
             by
             favourable
             Casuists
             )
             cannot
             but
             be
             extreamly
             faulty
             .
          
           
             The
             kinde
             yeelded
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             meet
             ,
             both
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             person
             using
             it
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             due
             consideration
             had
             of
             the
             
               quality
               ,
               quantity
               ,
               manner
            
             ,
             circumstances
             that
             are
             able
             to
             make
             even
             good
             things
             evill
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             Both
             religion
             and
             right
             reason
             require
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             wanton
             ,
             and
             over-delicate
             in
             our
             contentments
             ;
             that
             our
             pleasures
             should
             be
             like
             our selves
             ,
             masculine
             ,
             and
             temperate
             .
             It
             was
             a
             check
             that
             fell
             seasonably
             from
             Vespasian
             ,
             and
             recorded
             to
             
             his
             great
             honor
             by
             Suetonius
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             yong
             man
             came
             to
             him
             curiously
             perfumed
             ,
             
               I
               had
               rather
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               thou
               hadst
               smelt
               of
               garlick
            
             :
             and
             that
             praise
             is
             no
             meane
             one
             ,
             
             which
             Gerson
             the
             Chancelor
             of
             Paris
             gives
             to
             King
             Lewis
             the
             Saint
             ,
             that
             he
             regarded
             not
             of
             how
             dainty
             composition
             his
             excrement
             were
             made
             ,
             neither
             meant
             to
             be
             a
             cooke
             for
             the
             wormes
             .
             Surely
             that
             curiosity
             of
             mixture
             ,
             whereby
             not
             the
             eye
             and
             the
             palate
             ,
             but
             the
             sent
             also
             must
             be
             feasted
             ,
             is
             more
             fit
             for
             Sybarites
             ,
             then
             for
             Christians
             ;
             Dissolved
             pearles
             are
             for
             the
             draught
             of
             Aesop
             the
             Tragedians
             son
             ,
             or
             Anthonies
             great
             Mistris
             :
             Let
             a
             Vitellius
             or
             Heliogobalus
             hunt
             over
             Seas
             and
             Lands
             for
             the
             dainty
             bit
             of
             this
             
             birds
             tongue
             ,
             that
             fishes
             roe
             ,
             or
             that
             beasts
             sweet
             bread
             ;
             the
             Oysters
             of
             this
             coast
             ,
             the
             scollops
             of
             that
             other
             ,
             this
             root
             ,
             that
             fruit
             :
             What
             doe
             Christians
             with
             this
             vaine
             Apician
             like
             gluttony
             ?
             
             It
             was
             a
             fit
             rule
             for
             that
             monster
             of
             the
             gut
             (
             whom
             even
             the
             Romane
             luxury
             censured
             )
             that
             those
             dishes
             please
             best
             ,
             which
             cost
             most
             .
             I
             have
             both
             heard
             and
             read
             ,
             that
             when
             some
             of
             our
             English
             Merchants
             in
             Germany
             ,
             entertained
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             with
             some
             other
             of
             his
             Dutch
             friends
             ,
             at
             their
             table
             ,
             when
             amongst
             other
             liberall
             dishes
             ,
             he
             saw
             a
             Pastie
             at
             the
             first
             cutting
             up
             ,
             reeking
             upwards
             ,
             and
             filling
             the
             roome
             with
             an
             hot
             and
             spicy
             steame
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             thanks
             ,
             he
             frowned
             ,
             and
             angerly
             said
             ,
             
             Now
             woe
             be
             to
             them
             that
             bring
             these
             delicacies
             into
             our
             Germany
             .
             It
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             set
             stints
             to
             the
             quality
             or
             price
             of
             diets
             :
             for
             that
             which
             to
             one
             nation
             ,
             or
             person
             may
             passe
             for
             meane
             and
             course
             ,
             may
             to
             another
             be
             costly
             and
             delicious
             .
             If
             we
             may
             beleeve
             relations
             ,
             
             in
             Angola
             dogges
             flesh
             is
             held
             for
             the
             daintiest
             meat
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             one
             mastive
             hath
             beene
             exchanged
             there
             for
             twenty
             slaves
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             120
             ▪
             ducats
             ;
             our
             Frogges
             ,
             Snailes
             ,
             Mushroms
             ,
             would
             somewhere
             be
             accepted
             for
             a
             good
             service
             :
             and
             we
             know
             what
             the
             Tartars
             are
             wont
             to
             esteeme
             of
             their
             Cosmo
             ,
             whiles
             we
             make
             a
             face
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             .
             Laercius
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             Plato
             in
             a
             thrifty
             discourse
             with
             rich
             Aristippus
             
             was
             saying
             ,
             that
             an
             half-peny
             was
             enough
             to
             furnish
             a
             temperate
             mans
             dinner
             ,
             well
             then
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             and
             fifty
             drachma's
             are
             no
             more
             then
             so
             ,
             to
             me
             .
             Custome
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             care
             of
             health
             ,
             regard
             to
             our
             ability
             ,
             are
             fit
             moderators
             of
             every
             mans
             palate
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             Christian
             is
             governed
             by
             an
             higher
             law
             ,
             giving
             only
             such
             way
             to
             his
             appetite
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             consist
             with
             due
             mortification
             .
             
             It
             was
             the
             rule
             which
             Columbanus
             (
             of
             whom
             there
             are
             many
             monumēts
             in
             these
             Westerne
             parts
             )
             gave
             to
             his
             followers
             ;
             
               Let
               the
               diet
               of
               Monkes
               bee
               course
               ,
               and
               late
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               sustaine
               ,
               and
               not
               hurt
               .
            
             We
             are
             no
             Rechabites
             ,
             no
             votaries
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             yokes
             (
             of
             this
             kind
             )
             save
             the
             Almighties
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             other
             then
             an
             holy
             
             temperance
             :
             He
             hath
             allowed
             us
             the
             finest
             of
             the
             wheat
             ,
             and
             wine
             that
             makes
             glad
             the
             heart
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             tyed
             to
             Prodicus
             his
             sawce
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fire
             ;
             nor
             to
             Bernards
             ,
             which
             is
             salt
             and
             hunger
             ;
             
             we
             may
             with
             old
             Isaac
             call
             for
             savoury
             meat
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             love
             .
             
             Happy
             are
             vve
             ,
             if
             vve
             know
             how
             to
             use
             our
             blessings
             ,
             and
             have
             learned
             so
             to
             order
             our
             appetite
             ,
             as
             that
             vve
             make
             it
             neither
             a
             slave
             nor
             a
             vvanton
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             quantity
             ,
             Pleasure
             is
             hony
             ;
             
               Eat
               not
               too
               much
               hony
            
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             be
             tasted
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             finger
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             scoped
             up
             with
             the
             vvhole
             hand
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             too
             great
             niggards
             to
             our selves
             this
             vvay
             ,
             denying
             those
             helps
             to
             nature
             vvhereby
             it
             may
             be
             more
             
             cheerfully
             inabled
             unto
             good
             :
             
             Ionathan
             complained
             justly
             that
             Sauls
             rash
             vow
             of
             not
             tasting
             any
             food
             ,
             that
             day
             ,
             had
             troubled
             the
             Land
             ;
             
               See
               I
               pray
               you
               how
               mine
               eyes
               are
               enlightned
               ,
               because
               I
               tasted
               a
               little
               hony
            
             ;
             
             
               how
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               the
               people
               had
               eaten
               freely
               to
               day
               had
               they
               prevailed
               ?
            
             It
             was
             the
             rule
             of
             a
             great
             p●●terne
             of
             strict
             devotion
             ,
             
               If
               abstinence
               goe
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               a
               vertue
               ,
               it
               turns
               vice
            
             :
             and
             our
             Alensis
             vvell
             ,
             
               If
               our
               fast
               must
               be
               afflictive
               ,
               yet
               with
               due
               moderation
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               required
               that
               a
               man
               should
               fast
               his
               utmost
               ,
               but
               so
               much
               as
               may
               well
               stand
               with
               the
               conservation
               of
               nature
               in
               her
               meet
               vigour
            
             :
             
             Neither
             are
             we
             tyed
             to
             the
             old
             mans
             dyet
             in
             Suidas
             ,
             salt
             and
             two
             barly-cornes
             ;
             
             or
             to
             the
             liberall
             allowance
             which
             Francis
             of
             Assise
             made
             
             to
             his
             St.
             Clare
             ,
             an
             ounce
             and
             halfe
             of
             bread
             in
             a
             day
             :
             
             neither
             need
             vve
             be
             driven
             (
             as
             Socrates
             counselled
             poore
             Eschines
             )
             to
             borrow
             of
             our selves
             :
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             vve
             may
             not
             let
             loose
             the
             reines
             of
             our
             appetite
             ,
             and
             as
             gluttons
             are
             vvont
             to
             doe
             ,
             cram
             in
             so
             much
             to
             breakfast
             ,
             that
             vve
             have
             no
             stomach
             to
             supper
             .
             
               Not
               in
               surfetting
               and
               drunkennesse
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             .
             It
             seemed
             a
             strange
             thing
             to
             Anacharsis
             the
             Scythian
             ,
             as
             Laertius
             observes
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Greeks
             drink
             in
             small
             cruzes
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             feasts
             ,
             and
             in
             large
             bowles
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             (
             an
             order
             ill
             imitated
             by
             the
             lavish
             Healthists
             of
             our
             time
             )
             as
             if
             they
             intended
             not
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             refreshing
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             wilfull
             excesse
             .
             If
             the
             
             bounty
             of
             God
             allow
             us
             to
             bee
             sometimes
             merry
             ,
             in
             our
             moderate
             feasts
             ,
             
             yet
             never
             mad
             ;
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             crowning
             any
             man
             for
             drinking
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             did
             his
             Promachus
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             passed
             a
             
               woe
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               mighty
               to
               drink
               wine
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               strength
               to
               mingle
               strong
               drink
            
             :
             Well
             may
             we
             say
             of
             our
             cups
             as
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Ionians
             ,
             they
             are
             good
             servants
             ,
             ill
             free-men
             ,
             and
             masters
             .
             Too
             much
             oyle
             puts
             out
             the
             lamp
             ;
             both
             reason
             and
             health
             are
             drowned
             in
             over-deep
             cups
             :
             Our
             body
             is
             as
             a
             well-set
             clock
             which
             keeps
             good
             time
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             too
             much
             or
             indiscreetly
             tamper'd
             with
             ,
             the
             larum
             runs
             out
             before
             the
             houre
             .
             The
             like
             care
             of
             avoiding
             extremity
             must
             be
             had
             in
             all
             
             other
             delights
             .
             The
             very
             Heathen
             Orator
             could
             say
             ,
             
               He
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               name
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               a
               whole
               day
               in
               pleasure
               .
            
             
             Sleep
             and
             recreations
             are
             as
             necessary
             as
             meat
             ,
             but
             both
             must
             know
             their
             stint
             .
             If
             a
             Beare
             or
             a
             Dormouse
             grow
             fat
             with
             sleep
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             is
             thus
             affamished
             :
             Slothfulnesse
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             
             
               casteth
               into
               a
               deep
               sleep
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               an
               idle
               soule
               shall
               suffer
               hunger
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             dead
             sleep
             wherein
             
               Adam
               lost
               his
               rib
               ,
               Ishbosheth
               his
               life
               ,
               the
               Harlot
               her
               sonne
               ,
               the
               foolish
               Virgins
               their
               entrance
               .
               How
               long
               then
               wilt
               thou
               sleep
               ,
               O
               sl●ggard
               ?
               when
               wilt
               thou
               arise
               out
               of
               thy
               sleep
               ?
               Yet
               a
               little
               sleep
               ,
               a
               little
               slumber
               ,
               a
               little
               folding
               of
               the
               hands
               to
               sleep
               ;
               so
               shall
               thy
               poverty
               come
               as
               one
               that
               travaileth
               ,
               and
               thy
               want
               as
               an
               armed
               man.
               
            
          
           
           
             As
             for
             sports
             ,
             when
             they
             take
             up
             so
             much
             time
             and
             labour
             as
             to
             turne
             trades
             ,
             they
             have
             lost
             themselves
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             marr'd
             their
             Masters
             .
             It
             was
             a
             just
             exception
             that
             Salustius
             tooke
             to
             Sempronia
             ,
             not
             that
             she
             danced
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             danced
             too
             well
             :
             and
             our
             story
             tells
             us
             ,
             when
             rich
             Clisthenes
             would
             choose
             a
             fit
             match
             for
             his
             only
             daughter
             ,
             and
             amongst
             other
             suitors
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Terpander
               ▪
            
             the
             Athenian
             was
             most
             likely
             to
             speed
             ,
             the
             young
             man
             to
             ingratiate
             himselfe
             the
             more
             ,
             after
             dinner
             danced
             some
             Attick
             Jigges
             ,
             with
             much
             cunning
             and
             activity
             ;
             Well
             ,
             well
             ,
             said
             
               Clisthenes
               ,
               Terpanders
            
             sonne
             ,
             you
             have
             danced
             away
             your
             marriage
             .
             
               If
               the
               Iron
               be
               blunt
               ,
               the
               edge
               must
               be
               whetted
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ;
             but
             if
             
             we
             shall
             weare
             away
             all
             the
             steele
             with
             too
             much
             whetting
             ,
             the
             toole
             must
             needs
             be
             left
             unprofitable
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VIII
             .
             The
             limitation
             ,
             and
             moderation
             of
             the
             pleasure
             of
             conjugall
             society
             .
          
           
             BUt
             the
             greatest
             danger
             of
             immoderation
             is
             in
             matter
             of
             lust
             ;
             an
             impetuous
             passion
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             commonly
             beares
             downe
             reason
             before
             it
             ;
             and
             too
             often
             even
             there
             ,
             
             where
             the
             strongest
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             most
             religious
             vowes
             have
             made
             head
             against
             it
             :
             Insomuch
             as
             
               Alvarez
               Pelagius
            
             sticks
             not
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             
             there
             was
             scarce
             any
             of
             the
             holy
             sisters
             in
             his
             time
             
               sine
               devoto
               carnali
            
             ;
             and
             
               Dominicus
               a
               Soto
            
             professes
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             
             that
             their
             Clergy
             abounds
             with
             concubinaries
             and
             adulterers
             .
             What
             should
             I
             mention
             the
             toleration
             and
             yearly
             rent
             of
             publique
             stewes
             ?
             these
             known
             Curtizans
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             Italy
             ,
             pay
             to
             their
             great
             Land-lords
             for
             their
             lust
             ;
             whereas
             amongst
             the
             Abassines
             ,
             wages
             are
             given
             them
             out
             of
             the
             common
             purse
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             even
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             allowed
             lawfull
             remedies
             ,
             
             shall
             finde
             it
             taske
             enough
             ,
             
             so
             to
             order
             their
             desires
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             not
             offend
             in
             their
             application
             .
             To
             deny
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             matrimoniall
             benevolence
             were
             to
             cast
             mire
             in
             the
             face
             of
             our
             Creator
             ;
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             such
             deordination
             
             in
             the
             acts
             thereof
             ,
             as
             may
             draw
             sin
             into
             the
             marriage-bed
             ;
             
             in
             so
             much
             as
             Gerson
             can
             tell
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             lesse
             difficulty
             in
             forbearing
             these
             desires
             ,
             then
             in
             curbing
             ,
             and
             moderating
             them
             once
             admitted
             :
             For
             pleasure
             ever
             ,
             as
             both
             S.
             Ambrose
             and
             Hierome
             have
             observed
             ,
             drawes
             on
             a
             strong
             appetite
             of
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             Chrysologus
             well
             )
             is
             like
             a
             dog
             ,
             beat
             him
             off
             ,
             he
             flees
             away
             ,
             make
             much
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             follows
             us
             the
             more
             .
             
             The
             Jewes
             note
             that
             in
             foure
             places
             of
             the
             law
             they
             are
             admonished
             to
             increase
             and
             multiply
             ;
             and
             therefore
             hold
             ,
             that
             after
             twenty
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             who
             so
             finds
             (
             the
             Iezer
             )
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             bound
             under
             paine
             of
             sin
             to
             marry
             ;
             Somewhat
             of
             kin
             to
             the
             divinity
             of
             that
             old
             Physician
             
             at
             Basil
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             Erasmus
             speaks
             ,
             who
             taught
             in
             his
             publique
             Lecture
             ,
             that
             this
             (
             
               Increase
               and
               multiply
            
             )
             was
             our
             Saviours
             last
             legacy
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             thought
             had
             been
             
               (
               Pacem
               meam
               do
               vobis
               )
               My
               peace
               I
               give
               to
               you
               ,
            
             and
             that
             it
             were
             pitty
             that
             any
             fruitfull
             soile
             should
             lie
             fallow
             ;
             positions
             wildly
             licentious
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             leave
             no
             place
             for
             a
             gracious
             Eunuchisme
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
             Virginall
             chastity
             is
             a
             grace
             worthy
             of
             our
             fervent
             prayers
             ,
             worthy
             of
             our
             best
             indeavors
             .
             I
             hear
             the
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             say
             ,
             
               He
               that
               gives
               his
               virgin
               in
               marriage
               doth
               well
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               he
               that
               gives
               her
               not
               in
               marriage
               doth
               better
            
             ;
             And
             why
             should
             not
             every
             one
             (
             where
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             of
             meliority
             )
             strive
             towards
             
             the
             best
             ?
             All
             may
             strive
             ,
             but
             all
             can
             not
             attaine
             .
             
               He
               that
               is
               able
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               let
               him
               receive
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             .
             But
             he
             that
             cannot
             receive
             the
             blessing
             of
             single
             chastity
             ,
             may
             receive
             the
             blessing
             of
             chaste
             marriage
             :
             an
             institution
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             pure
             and
             innocent
             ,
             had
             never
             been
             made
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             by
             the
             all-holy
             Maker
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             both
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             heaven
             .
             In
             the
             managing
             ,
             and
             fruition
             vvhereof
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             follow
             bruitish
             appetite
             ,
             and
             lawlesse
             sensuality
             ;
             but
             must
             be
             over-ruled
             vvith
             right
             reason
             ,
             Christian
             modesty
             ,
             and
             due
             respects
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             that
             blessed
             ordinance
             .
          
           
             Our
             strictest
             Casuists
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             mankind
             ,
             even
             a
             votary
             may
             ,
             yea
             must
             
             marry
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             in
             our
             times
             known
             those
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             continuation
             of
             a
             lineall
             succession
             of
             some
             great
             families
             ,
             have
             been
             fetcht
             from
             their
             cells
             to
             a
             Bride-chamber
             :
             As
             for
             the
             remedy
             of
             incontinency
             ,
             
             our
             Apostle
             hath
             passed
             a
             plaine
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               Come
               together
               againe
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             pleasure
             of
             conjugall
             society
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             a
             more
             clear
             decision
             ,
             
             then
             that
             of
             the
             voluminous
             Jesuite
             
               Salmeron
               .
               To
               a
               faithfull
               man
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               unto
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               cleane
               ,
               that
               turpitude
               ,
               
               and
               absorption
               (
               of
               reason
               )
               which
               commonly
               attends
               the
               act
               of
               matrimoniall
               knowledge
               is
               not
               a
               sin
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               ,
               All
               things
               are
               cleane
               unto
               the
               cleane
               ,
               as
            
             Clemens
             
               in
               the
               third
               book
               of
               his
               Stromata
               worthily
               expounds
               it
               ;
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               pleasure
               or
               delectation
               which
               doth
               naturally
               follow
               the
               act
               of
               generation
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               God
               naturally
               inbred
               in
               every
               living
               creature
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               desired
               meerly
               for
               its
               owne
               sake
               ,
               is
               no
               sin
               at
               all
               ;
               even
               as
               the
               delight
               which
               accompanieth
               eating
               ,
               &
               drinking
               ,
               and
               sleeping
               ,
               is
               not
               judged
               unlawfull
               :
               So
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               granted
               that
               marriage
               is
               no
               sin
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               is
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               any
               vow
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               a
               will
               to
               contain
               himself
               ,
               shall
               not
               acquit
               himselfe
               of
               a
               grievous
               sin
               ,
               if
               he
               seek
               not
               a
               wife
               ;
               for
               of
               such
               like
            
             S.
             Paul
             
               saith
               ,
               If
               they
               doe
               not
               
               containe
               ,
               let
               them
               marry
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               better
               to
               marry
               then
               to
               burne
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             S.
             Ambrose
             interprets
             it
             ,
             
             
               to
               be
               overcome
               of
               lust
            
             .
             Thus
             far
             Salmeron
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             learned
             Chancelor
             of
             Paris
             determines
             ,
             that
             however
             those
             meetings
             which
             have
             no
             other
             intuition
             but
             meer
             pleasure
             ,
             cannot
             be
             free
             from
             some
             veniall
             offence
             ;
             yet
             that
             he
             who
             comes
             to
             the
             marriage-bed
             ,
             
             not
             without
             a
             certaine
             renitency
             and
             regret
             of
             minde
             that
             he
             cannot
             live
             without
             the
             use
             of
             matrimony
             ,
             offends
             not
             .
             Shortly
             then
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             be
             difficult
             ,
             if
             not
             altogether
             impossible
             to
             prescribe
             fixed
             limits
             to
             all
             ages
             and
             complexions
             ;
             yet
             this
             we
             may
             undoubtedly
             resolve
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             keepe
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             just
             
             sobriety
             ,
             of
             the
             health
             ,
             and
             continued
             vigour
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             our
             aptitude
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             of
             our
             alacrity
             in
             our
             vocations
             ;
             not
             making
             appetite
             our
             measure
             ,
             but
             reason
             ;
             hating
             that
             
             Messaline-like
             disposition
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             wearied
             ,
             not
             satisfied
             ;
             affecting
             to
             quench
             ,
             not
             to
             solicit
             lust
             ;
             using
             our
             pleasure
             as
             the
             traveller
             doth
             water
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             drunkard
             ,
             wine
             ;
             whereby
             he
             is
             enflamed
             and
             enthirsted
             the
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             IX
             .
             Of
             the
             limitation
             of
             our
             pleasures
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             using
             them
             .
          
           
             THus
             much
             for
             the
             just
             quantity
             of
             our
             lawfull
             delights
             ;
             the
             manner
             of
             
             our
             using
             them
             remaines
             ;
             Whether
             those
             of
             the
             boord
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             bed
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             field
             ;
             one
             universall
             rule
             serves
             for
             them
             all
             :
             we
             may
             not
             pursue
             them
             either
             over-eagerly
             ,
             or
             indiscreetly
             .
             If
             wee
             may
             use
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             set
             our
             hearts
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             wee
             give
             our selves
             leave
             to
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             yet
             wee
             may
             not
             let
             our selves
             loose
             to
             their
             fruition
             :
             Carelesnesse
             is
             here
             our
             best
             posture
             ;
             
             
               They
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               rejoyced
               not
               ;
               they
               that
               have
               wives
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               none
               ;
               they
               that
               buy
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               possessed
               not
               ;
               they
               that
               use
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               used
               it
               not
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             .
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             a
             Christian
             heart
             so
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             any
             earthly
             delight
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             
             felicity
             dwelt
             in
             it
             ,
             his
             utter
             dejection
             and
             misery
             in
             the
             want
             of
             it
             :
             that
             as
             Phaltiel
             did
             his
             wife
             ,
             he
             should
             follow
             it
             weeping
             .
             
             It
             was
             a
             good
             charge
             that
             the
             holy
             man
             gave
             to
             his
             votary
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             
               totus
               comedere
            
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Spouse
             in
             the
             Divine
             Marriage-song
             can
             say
             ,
             
               I
               slept
               ,
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
               :
            
             thus
             ,
             whiles
             we
             shall
             take
             our
             pleasure
             ,
             our
             pleasure
             shall
             not
             take
             us
             .
          
           
             Discretion
             must
             be
             the
             second
             guide
             of
             our
             pleasure
             :
             as
             in
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             meet
             places
             ,
             and
             seasons
             .
             
             It
             was
             a
             shamelesse
             word
             of
             that
             brutish
             Cynick
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             
               plantare
               hominem
               in
               foro
            
             ;
             The
             Jews
             made
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             their
             39.
             lashes
             ,
             
             for
             a
             man
             to
             lie
             with
             his
             owne
             
             wife
             in
             the
             open
             field
             :
             and
             if
             it
             were
             notoriously
             filthy
             for
             Absalom
             ,
             to
             come
             neare
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Concubines
             in
             the
             darkest
             closet
             ,
             surely
             to
             set
             up
             a
             tent
             upon
             the
             roofe
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             all
             ●srael
             to
             act
             that
             wickednesse
             ,
             was
             no
             lesse
             then
             flagitious
             villany
             .
             The
             very
             love-feasts
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             were
             therefore
             cryed
             downe
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             misplaced
             ;
             
               Have
               yee
               not
               houses
               to
               eate
               and
               drink
               in
               ?
            
             
             and
             so
             were
             the
             vigils
             in
             the
             succeeding
             ages
             .
             If
             markets
             ,
             if
             sports
             ,
             be
             never
             so
             warrantable
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             foule
             profanation
             :
             So
             likewise
             there
             are
             times
             ,
             which
             doe
             justly
             stave
             off
             even
             those
             carnall
             delights
             ,
             
             which
             else
             would
             passe
             with
             allowance
             :
             The
             Priests
             under
             the
             law
             whiles
             they
             did
             eate
             the
             holy
             bread
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             in
             their
             severall
             courses
             twice
             in
             the
             yeare
             )
             must
             abstaine
             from
             the
             society
             of
             their
             wives
             ;
             the
             like
             charge
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             impose
             upon
             his
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               Defraud
               not
               one
               another
            
             ,
             
             
               except
               it
               be
               with
               consent
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               give
               your selves
               to
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             commendable
             resolution
             of
             good
             
               Vriah
               ,
               The
               Ark
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Iudah
               abide
               in
               tents
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               my
               Lord
               Ioab
               ,
               and
               the
               servants
               of
               my
               Lord
               are
               encamped
               in
               the
               open
               fields
               ,
               shall
               I
               then
               goe
               in
               to
               my
               house
               ,
               to
               eat
               and
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               to
               lie
               with
               my
               wife
               ?
               As
               thou
               livest
               ,
               and
               as
               thy
               soule
               liveth
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               doe
               this
               
               thing
               .
            
             When
             a
             solemne
             fast
             is
             indicted
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             entertaine
             his
             friends
             with
             a
             feast
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             an
             high
             impiety
             and
             disobedience
             ;
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             worthy
             of
             lesse
             then
             a
             just
             mulct
             and
             censure
             in
             those
             ,
             who
             cast
             their
             liberallest
             invitations
             upon
             those
             daies
             which
             by
             the
             wholsome
             lawes
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             Common-welth
             are
             designed
             to
             abstinence
             ;
             
             and
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             charge
             that
             
               Alfonsus
               de
               Vargas
            
             layes
             upon
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             
             that
             ,
             upon
             a
             sleight
             pretence
             ,
             made
             no
             bones
             of
             a
             fat
             capon
             on
             Good
             Friday
             :
             
               There
               is
               a
               time
               for
               all
               things
               ,
            
             saith
             wise
             
               Solomon
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               time
               to
               embrace
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               refraine
               from
               imbracing
               ;
               A
               time
               to
               mourne
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               dance
               .
            
             If
             then
             our
             pleasure
             shall
             be
             rightly
             differenced
             ,
             for
             
             the
             kinde
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             is
             allowable
             ,
             ordered
             aright
             for
             the
             measure
             ,
             quality
             ,
             manner
             of
             enjoying
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             safely
             cheerfull
             ,
             and
             our
             life
             holily
             comfortable
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             X.
             Motives
             to
             Moderation
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             our
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             BUt
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             no
             easie
             task
             to
             keep
             our
             hearts
             in
             so
             meet
             a
             temper
             ,
             and
             to
             curb
             in
             our
             appetite
             from
             a
             lawlesse
             immoderation
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             for
             us
             seriously
             to
             consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             them
             ;
             They
             are
             like
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             on
             whose
             wings
             they
             are
             carried
             ,
             fugitive
             and
             transient
             ;
             
             gone
             whiles
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               in
               their
               very
               use
               perishing
               .
               Lysimachus
               ,
            
             when
             in
             his
             extremity
             of
             drought
             he
             had
             yeelded
             himselfe
             and
             his
             crowne
             to
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             for
             a
             draught
             of
             water
             ,
             
               Good
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               how
               great
               a
               felicity
               haue
               I
               forgone
               for
               how
               short
               a
               pleasure
            
             ?
             Who
             ever
             enjoy'd
             full
             delight
             a
             day
             ?
             or
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             what
             is
             he
             the
             better
             for
             it
             to
             morrow
             ?
             He
             may
             be
             worse
             ,
             but
             who
             ever
             is
             the
             better
             for
             his
             yesterdayes
             feast
             ?
             Sweet
             meats
             ,
             and
             fat
             morsels
             glut
             the
             soonest
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             was
             pleasant
             in
             the
             palate
             ,
             is
             noysome
             in
             the
             maw
             ,
             and
             gut
             .
             As
             for
             those
             bodily
             delights
             wherein
             luxurious
             men
             place
             their
             chief
             felicity
             ,
             alas
             !
             what
             poore
             abortions
             they
             are
             ,
             dead
             in
             the
             very
             
             co●ception
             ,
             not
             lasting
             out
             their
             mention
             ,
             what
             vanishing
             shadows
             ,
             what
             a
             short
             nothing
             ?
             And
             how
             great
             a
             madnesse
             is
             it
             to
             place
             our
             contentment
             upon
             meere
             transitorinesse
             ,
             to
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             that
             face
             which
             cannot
             stay
             to
             be
             saluted
             ?
          
           
             2
             The
             unprofitablenes
             of
             them
             :
             
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             name
             thousands
             that
             have
             mis-carried
             by
             the
             use
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             who
             ,
             with
             Vlysses
             his
             companions
             have
             been
             turned
             into
             swinish
             beasts
             ,
             by
             the
             cups
             of
             this
             Circe
             ;
             but
             shew
             me
             the
             man
             that
             ever
             was
             the
             better
             for
             them
             :
             we
             have
             known
             want
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             hard
             soil
             of
             Ithaca
             ,
             breed
             good
             wits
             ;
             but
             what
             can
             fulnesse
             yeeld
             ,
             save
             fat
             guts
             ,
             ill
             humours
             ,
             dull
             braines
             ?
             The
             observation
             is
             as
             true
             as
             old
             ,
             
             that
             the
             flesh
             is
             nourished
             with
             soft
             ,
             but
             the
             minde
             with
             hard
             meats
             :
             The
             Falconer
             keeps
             his
             hawk
             sharp
             that
             would
             flye
             vvell
             ;
             and
             the
             horses
             are
             breath'd
             ,
             and
             dieted
             ,
             that
             vvould
             vvin
             the
             bell
             ,
             and
             the
             vvager
             .
             Sampson
             vvas
             not
             so
             strong
             ,
             nor
             David
             so
             holy
             ,
             nor
             Solomon
             so
             vvise
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             foyled
             vvith
             these
             assaults
             .
             It
             vvas
             one
             straine
             in
             Moses
             his
             song
             ,
             
             
               Iesurun
               is
               waxed
               fat
               and
               kicked
               ;
               Thou
               didst
               drink
               of
               the
               pure
               blood
               of
               the
               grape
               :
               thou
               art
               waxen
               fat
               ,
               thou
               art
               grown
               thick
               ,
               thou
               art
               covered
               with
               fatnesse
               :
               then
               he
               forsook
               God
               that
               made
               him
               ,
               and
               lightly
               esteemed
               the
               rock
               of
               his
               salvation
               .
            
             How
             many
             brave
             hopes
             have
             vvee
             knovvn
             dashed
             vvith
             youthly
             excesse
             ?
             how
             many
             high
             ,
             and
             gallant
             spirits
             effeminated
             ?
             Hannibal
             
             could
             complaine
             that
             he
             brought
             men
             into
             Campania
             ,
             
             but
             carryed
             women
             out
             againe
             .
             Who
             ever
             knew
             any
             man
             that
             by
             the
             superfluity
             of
             earthly
             contentments
             grew
             more
             wise
             ,
             more
             learned
             ,
             more
             vertuous
             ,
             more
             devout
             ?
             Whereas
             it
             is
             no
             rare
             thing
             to
             finde
             those
             ,
             whom
             a
             strait
             and
             hard
             hand
             hath
             improved
             in
             all
             these
             ;
             
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               then
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               :
               Sorrow
               is
               better
               then
               laughter
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               sadnesse
               of
               the
               countenance
               the
               heart
               is
               made
               better
               .
            
             If
             Iobs
             children
             do
             but
             meet
             at
             a
             kinde
             banquet
             ,
             their
             father
             is
             faine
             to
             expiate
             their
             feast
             with
             sacrifice
             ;
             for
             seldome
             is
             ever
             jollity
             without
             excesse
             ;
             whereas
             in
             a
             sad
             austerity
             there
             is
             no
             
             feare
             of
             over-lashing
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             profit
             in
             the
             immoderation
             of
             these
             momentany
             pleasures
             ,
             so
             no
             little
             pain
             in
             the
             loose
             :
             This
             hony-bagge
             hath
             ever
             a
             sting
             attending
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             we
             are
             commonly
             plagued
             (
             as
             Bernard
             well
             )
             in
             that
             wherein
             we
             were
             mis-delighted
             .
             Fishes
             and
             fowles
             are
             well
             pleased
             with
             their
             baites
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             hook
             or
             gin
             seizeth
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             late
             sensible
             of
             their
             misery
             .
             I
             have
             known
             potions
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             very
             pleasant
             in
             the
             mouth
             ,
             which
             have
             wrought
             churlishly
             in
             the
             guttes
             ;
             such
             are
             these
             pleasures
             :
             
               What
               fruit
               have
               you
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               in
               those
               things
               whereof
               ye
               are
               now
               ashamed
               ?
            
             
             The
             world
             deales
             with
             too
             many
             (
             as
             our
             Bromiard
             observes
             )
             
             like
             a
             bad
             neighbour
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             man
             drunk
             purposely
             ,
             to
             defeat
             him
             of
             his
             purse
             or
             patrimony
             ,
             when
             the
             liquor
             is
             evaporated
             ,
             the
             man
             awakes
             ,
             and
             findes
             himselfe
             a
             beggar
             :
             Could
             we
             foresee
             the
             issue
             of
             these
             sinfull
             delights
             ,
             we
             durst
             not
             but
             fall
             off
             .
             Had
             any
             man
             before-hand
             said
             ,
             Death
             is
             in
             the
             pot
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Prophets
             durst
             have
             been
             so
             hardy
             as
             to
             put
             in
             his
             spoone
             ?
             It
             vvas
             a
             good
             answer
             of
             a
             vvell
             meaning
             novice
             ,
             vvho
             vvhen
             he
             vvas
             told
             because
             that
             hee
             was
             tender
             and
             delicate
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             indure
             the
             hardship
             of
             a
             strict
             profession
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               Yes
               ,
               I
               will
               therefore
               indure
               it
               the
               rather
               ,
               for
               being
               so
               tender
               and
               delicate
               ,
               much
               lesse
               shall
               I
               be
               able
               to
               indure
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               .
            
             
             Could
             vve
             then
             fore-consider
             the
             everlasting
             torments
             ,
             vvhich
             attend
             the
             momentany
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             ;
             We
             vvould
             say
             to
             the
             best
             and
             most
             plausible
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Sir
             Thomas
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             said
             to
             his
             vvife
             ,
             
             
               Gentle
               Eve
               I
               will
               none
               of
               your
               apple
            
             :
             and
             would
             be
             loth
             (
             as
             that
             Philosopher
             said
             in
             the
             like
             case
             )
             to
             buy
             repentance
             (
             yea
             torment
             )
             at
             so
             deare
             a
             rate
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             mo●eration
             of
             our
             desires
             in
             matter
             of
             wealth
             and
             honour
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             NExt
             to
             the
             moderation
             of
             our
             pleasures
             is
             that
             of
             our
             desires
             ,
             if
             not
             rather
             before
             it
             ;
             for
             whereas
             there
             are
             three
             acts
             of
             our
             
             sensitive
             appetite
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             good
             ,
             
               loving
               ,
               desiring
               ,
               delight
            
             :
             Love
             makes
             way
             to
             our
             desires
             ,
             and
             delight
             followes
             it
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             desires
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             ,
             are
             rather
             covetous
             ,
             then
             love-some
             ;
             of
             outward
             abilities
             ,
             rather
             then
             bodily
             pleasures
             ,
             we
             cannot
             repent
             of
             this
             order
             of
             their
             tractation
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             our
             desires
             are
             much
             more
             insatiable
             and
             boundlesse
             then
             our
             delights
             .
             
             A
             gluttons
             belly
             is
             much
             sooner
             filled
             then
             his
             eye
             :
             For
             that
             only
             can
             quiet
             the
             appetite
             of
             an
             intellectuall
             nature
             ,
             
             which
             is
             all
             and
             infinitely
             good
             ;
             all
             other
             things
             doe
             rather
             whet
             then
             satiate
             our
             longings
             .
             All
             this
             sensible
             world
             (
             as
             Gerson
             well
             )
             is
             but
             as
             one
             little
             morsell
             to
             the
             stomach
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             
             and
             if
             a
             thousand
             worlds
             could
             be
             let
             downe
             they
             cannot
             fill
             it
             ;
             
             for
             the
             minde
             is
             by
             receiving
             enlarged
             to
             receive
             more
             ;
             and
             still
             cryes
             like
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             horse-leech
             ,
             
               Give
               ,
               Give
            
             .
             Every
             soule
             (
             as
             St.
             Austin
             wittily
             )
             is
             either
             Christs
             spouse
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Divels
             harlot
             :
             I
             adde
             ,
             if
             Christs
             spouse
             ,
             she
             takes
             up
             with
             him
             ,
             
             
               and
               accounts
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               but
               dung
               ,
               yea
               but
               losse
               in
               comparison
               of
               him
            
             :
             If
             the
             Divells
             harlot
             ,
             she
             runs
             wilde
             after
             every
             gaudy
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             profit
             ;
             like
             the
             barren
             womb
             ,
             
             in
             Solomon
             ,
             which
             never
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               enough
            
             .
             So
             then
             the
             true
             Christian
             soule
             ,
             as
             it
             can
             say
             with
             David
             ,
             
             
               whom
               have
               I
               in
               heaven
               but
               thee
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
            
             ;
             so
             it
             can
             say
             
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               learned
               both
               to
               want
               and
               to
               abound
               ,
               to
               be
               full
               and
               to
               be
               hungry
               ,
               and
               in
               whatsoever
               estate
               to
               be
               therewith
               content
               .
            
             Our
             desires
             therefore
             are
             both
             the
             surest
             measures
             of
             our
             present
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             truest
             prognosticks
             of
             our
             future
             :
             Vpon
             those
             words
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               As
               the
               tree
               falls
               so
               it
               shall
               lie
               ,
               Bernard
            
             wittily
             ,
             
               How
               the
               tree
               will
               fall
               thou
               shalt
               soone
               know
               by
               the
               store
               ,
               and
               weight
               of
               the
               boughes
               ;
               Our
               boughes
               are
               our
               desires
               ,
               on
               which
               side
               soever
               they
               grow
               and
               sway
               most
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               soule
               fall
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             word
             too
             good
             for
             him
             that
             sold
             his
             birth-right
             for
             a
             messe
             of
             pottage
             ,
             
               I
               have
               enough
               my
               brother
               :
               Iacob
            
             himselfe
             could
             have
             said
             no
             more
             ;
             this
             moderation
             argues
             a
             greater
             good
             then
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             as
             nothing
             comes
             amisse
             to
             
             that
             man
             who
             holds
             nothing
             enough
             ,
             
             (
             
               since
               the
               love
               of
               mony
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               evill
            
             )
             so
             he
             that
             can
             stint
             his
             desires
             is
             canon-proofe
             against
             tentations
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             men
             have
             still
             held
             themselves
             shortest
             :
             Even
             he
             that
             had
             more
             then
             enough
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Give
               me
               not
               over-much
            
             .
             Who
             knowes
             not
             the
             bare
             feet
             and
             patched
             cloaks
             of
             the
             famous
             Philosophers
             amongst
             the
             heathen
             ?
             
             Plutarch
             wonders
             at
             Cato
             ,
             that
             being
             now
             old
             ,
             and
             having
             passed
             both
             a
             Consul-ship
             and
             Triumph
             ,
             he
             never
             wore
             any
             garment
             that
             exceeded
             the
             worth
             of
             an
             hundred
             pence
             .
             It
             was
             the
             wish
             of
             learned
             Erasmus
             ,
             after
             the
             refused
             offers
             of
             great
             preferments
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             so
             order
             his
             expences
             ,
             that
             he
             
             might
             make
             all
             eaven
             at
             his
             death
             ;
             so
             as
             when
             he
             dyed
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             out
             of
             every
             mans
             debt
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             only
             so
             much
             mony
             left
             ,
             as
             might
             serve
             to
             bring
             him
             honestly
             to
             his
             grave
             :
             And
             it
             was
             little
             otherwise
             (
             it
             seemes
             )
             with
             the
             painfull
             and
             eminent
             Master
             Calvin
             ,
             who
             after
             all
             his
             power
             and
             prevalence
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             was
             found
             at
             his
             death
             to
             be
             worth
             some
             forty
             pounds
             sterling
             ;
             a
             summe
             which
             many
             a
             Master
             gives
             his
             groome
             for
             a
             few
             yeares
             service
             :
             Yea
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             chaire
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             (
             vvhere
             a
             man
             vvould
             least
             look
             to
             meet
             vvith
             moderation
             )
             vve
             finde
             Clement
             4.
             vvhen
             he
             would
             place
             out
             his
             two
             daughters
             ,
             gave
             to
             the
             one
             thirty
             pounds
             in
             a
             Nunnery
             ,
             to
             the
             other
             three
             hundred
             
             in
             her
             marriage
             ;
             
             And
             Alexander
             the
             5.
             who
             was
             chosen
             Pope
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Pisa
             ,
             had
             vvont
             to
             say
             he
             was
             a
             rich
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             poore
             Cardinall
             ,
             
             and
             a
             beggarly
             Pope
             :
             The
             extreame
             lowlinesse
             of
             Celestine
             the
             5.
             who
             from
             an
             Anachorets
             cell
             was
             fetcht
             into
             the
             Chaire
             ,
             (
             and
             gave
             the
             name
             to
             that
             Order
             )
             was
             too
             much
             noted
             to
             hold
             long
             ;
             he
             that
             would
             onely
             ride
             upon
             an
             asse
             ;
             (
             whiles
             his
             successors
             mount
             on
             shoulders
             )
             soone
             walks
             on
             foot
             to
             his
             desert
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             his
             prison
             .
             
             This
             man
             was
             of
             the
             diet
             of
             a
             brother
             of
             his
             ,
             Pope
             Adrian
             ,
             who
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             written
             on
             his
             grave
             ,
             that
             nothing
             fell
             out
             to
             him
             in
             all
             his
             life
             more
             unhappily
             ,
             then
             that
             hee
             was
             advanced
             to
             rule
             :
             These
             are
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             meer
             Heteroclites
             
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ;
             the
             common
             rule
             is
             otherwise
             ;
             
             to
             let
             passe
             the
             report
             which
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Lions
             made
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Basil
             of
             those
             many
             Millions
             ,
             
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Martin
             came
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             out
             of
             France
             alone
             ;
             and
             the
             yearely
             summes
             registred
             in
             our
             Acts
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             this
             Iland
             flew
             thither
             ,
             above
             the
             Kings
             revenues
             :
             we
             know
             in
             our
             time
             what
             millions
             of
             gold
             Sixtus
             5.
             who
             changed
             a
             neat-heards
             cloak
             for
             a
             Franciscans
             cowle
             ,
             
             (
             and
             therefore
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             order
             might
             touch
             no
             silver
             )
             raked
             together
             in
             five
             yeares
             space
             .
             The
             story
             is
             famous
             of
             the
             discourse
             betwixt
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             4.
             and
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ;
             When
             that
             great
             Clerk
             came
             to
             
             Rome
             ,
             and
             looked
             somewhat
             amazedly
             upon
             the
             masse
             of
             Plate
             ,
             and
             treasure
             which
             he
             there
             saw
             ;
             Lo
             ,
             said
             the
             Pope
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             as
             S.
             Peter
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             
               Silver
               and
               gold
               have
               I
               none
            
             ;
             No
             ,
             said
             Aquinas
             ,
             neither
             can
             you
             command
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             the
             lame
             man
             to
             arise
             and
             walk
             .
             There
             was
             not
             more
             difference
             in
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             
             then
             in
             the
             vertue
             .
             It
             was
             an
             heroicall
             word
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ;
               As
               having
               all
               things
               ,
               yet
               possessing
               nothing
            
             ;
             and
             a
             resolution
             no
             lesse
             ,
             that
             rather
             then
             he
             would
             be
             put
             down
             by
             the
             brag
             of
             the
             false-teachers
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             he
             would
             lay
             his
             fingers
             to
             the
             stitching
             of
             skins
             for
             Tent-making
             .
             What
             speak
             I
             of
             these
             meannesses
             ,
             
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             that
             wandred
             
             about
             in
             sheep-skins
             ,
             and
             goats
             skins
             ,
             in
             deserts
             ,
             and
             mountains
             ,
             and
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             Yea
             what
             doe
             I
             fall
             into
             the
             mention
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             when
             I
             heare
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             glory
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             command
             of
             earth
             ,
             and
             heaven
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               The
               foxes
               have
               holes
               ,
               and
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               ayre
               haue
               nests
               ,
               but
               the
               son
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               where
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               ?
            
             It
             was
             a
             base
             and
             unworthy
             imputation
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             cast
             upon
             him
             by
             some
             ignorant
             favourers
             of
             wilfull
             poverty
             ,
             that
             he
             lived
             upon
             pure
             almes
             .
             If
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             train
             had
             not
             a
             common
             stock
             ,
             wherefore
             was
             Iudas
             the
             purse-bearer
             ?
             and
             why
             in
             that
             office
             did
             he
             repine
             at
             the
             costly
             oyntment
             bestowed
             upon
             his
             Master
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             might
             
             have
             been
             sold
             for
             300
             ,
             pence
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             if
             himselfe
             had
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             a
             receiver
             of
             the
             like
             summes
             in
             a
             pretence
             of
             distribution
             ?
             wherein
             had
             he
             been
             a
             thiefe
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             both
             wont
             ,
             and
             meant
             to
             lurch
             out
             of
             the
             common
             Treasury
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             he
             that
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               giue
               then
               to
               receive
               ,
            
             would
             not
             faile
             of
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             with
             the
             worse
             :
             and
             he
             who
             sent
             his
             Cators
             to
             Sichem
             to
             buy
             meat
             ,
             
             would
             not
             goe
             upon
             trust
             with
             Samaritans
             :
             Now
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             aske
             how
             this
             stock
             should
             arise
             ,
             may
             easily
             think
             that
             he
             vvho
             commanded
             the
             fish
             to
             bring
             him
             tribute-mony
             ,
             had
             a
             thousand
             vvayes
             to
             make
             his
             owne
             provision
             :
             Amongst
             vvhich
             ,
             this
             is
             cleare
             and
             eminent
             ;
             
             His
             chosen
             vessel
             could
             say
             ,
             
             
               Even
               so
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ordained
               that
               they
               which
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               should
               live
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             Lo
             this
             was
             Christs
             owne
             ordination
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             therefore
             his
             practice
             ?
             and
             if
             any
             man
             would
             rather
             cast
             it
             upon
             our
             Saviours
             care
             for
             the
             provision
             of
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             he
             may
             soone
             learne
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             blessed
             Son
             of
             God
             sent
             his
             Disciples
             as
             Legates
             from
             his
             own
             side
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             without
             scrip
             ,
             or
             mony
             ,
             the
             word
             was
             ,
             
               dignus
               est
               ,
               The
               labourer
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               wages
            
             :
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             The
             begger
             is
             vvorthy
             of
             his
             almes
             :
             This
             maintenance
             vvas
             not
             of
             beneficence
             ,
             but
             duty
             :
             So
             as
             Salmeron
             observes
             well
             ,
             
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             were
             in
             any
             vvant
             ;
             they
             earned
             what
             they
             
             had
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             what
             was
             sufficient
             :
             And
             if
             that
             gracious
             Messiah
             beg'd
             water
             of
             the
             Samaritan
             woman
             ,
             at
             Iacobs
             vvell
             ,
             it
             vvas
             because
             he
             thirsted
             after
             the
             salvation
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             neighbours
             ;
             and
             vvould
             take
             this
             occasion
             to
             bestow
             upon
             them
             the
             vvaters
             of
             life
             ,
             vvhich
             they
             had
             not
             othervvise
             knowne
             ,
             or
             desired
             ;
             I
             heare
             vvhere
             he
             askt
             for
             vvater
             ,
             a
             common
             element
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             vvhich
             the
             giver
             vvas
             no
             whit
             the
             poorer
             ,
             I
             vvould
             faine
             heare
             vvhere
             hee
             askt
             for
             bread
             ,
             vvhere
             for
             meat
             :
             I
             find
             vvhere
             he
             gave
             bread
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             to
             thousands
             ,
             and
             fish
             to
             boot
             ;
             but
             where
             ever
             did
             he
             ask
             a
             morsell
             ,
             or
             finne
             ?
             shortly
             then
             ,
             he
             vvho
             could
             have
             commanded
             all
             the
             pomp
             and
             royalty
             of
             the
             
             whole
             world
             ,
             would
             appeare
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             a
             meane
             and
             moderate
             condition
             to
             us
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             certaine
             proportion
             of
             our
             either
             having
             ,
             or
             desiring
             ;
             since
             the
             conditions
             of
             men
             are
             in
             a
             vast
             difference
             ;
             for
             that
             coat
             which
             is
             too
             bigge
             for
             a
             dwarfe
             ,
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             come
             upon
             a
             Giants
             sleeve
             :
             and
             it
             is
             but
             just
             and
             lawfull
             for
             every
             man
             to
             affect
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             may
             bee
             sufficient
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             decency
             of
             his
             estate
             ;
             the
             neglect
             whereof
             may
             be
             sordid
             ,
             and
             deservedly
             taxable
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Gregory
             the
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             sharply
             reproved
             Paschafius
             Bishop
             of
             Naples
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             used
             to
             walk
             down
             to
             the
             
             Sea-side
             ,
             attended
             only
             with
             one
             or
             two
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             without
             that
             meet
             port
             which
             his
             place
             required
             .
             Surely
             ,
             he
             that
             goeth
             below
             himself
             ,
             disparageth
             his
             vocation
             ,
             and
             whiles
             he
             would
             seeme
             humble
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             then
             carelesse
             :
             But
             all
             things
             considered
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             cut
             eavenest
             betweene
             want
             and
             excesse
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             safest
             ,
             easiest
             ,
             happiest
             estate
             :
             
             A
             truth
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             duely
             entertained
             ,
             would
             quit
             mens
             hearts
             of
             a
             world
             of
             vexation
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             doe
             willingly
             draw
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             resolves
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             great
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             needs
             fall
             into
             many
             snares
             of
             sin
             ,
             so
             into
             manifold
             distractions
             of
             cares
             .
             It
             was
             a
             true
             word
             of
             wise
             Bion
             ,
             in
             Laertius
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             was
             asked
             ,
             
             what
             man
             lived
             most
             unquietly
             ,
             answered
             ,
             He
             that
             in
             a
             great
             estate
             affects
             to
             be
             prosperous
             :
             In
             all
             experience
             ,
             he
             that
             sets
             too
             high
             a
             pitch
             to
             his
             desires
             ,
             lives
             upon
             the
             rack
             ;
             neither
             can
             be
             loosed
             ,
             till
             he
             remit
             of
             his
             great
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             clip
             his
             wings
             and
             train
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             with
             the
             present
             .
             Very
             seasonable
             and
             witty
             was
             that
             answer
             ,
             which
             Cyneas
             in
             the
             story
             gave
             to
             ambitious
             Pyrrhus
             ,
             when
             that
             great
             Conqueror
             began
             speech
             of
             his
             designes
             :
             Well
             ,
             said
             Cyneas
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             vanquished
             the
             Romans
             ,
             vvhat
             vvilt
             thou
             then
             doe
             ?
             I
             will
             then
             (
             said
             Pyrrhus
             )
             saile
             over
             to
             Sicily
             ;
             And
             vvhat
             wilt
             thou
             doe
             ,
             said
             Cyneas
             ,
             vvhen
             that
             is
             vvon
             ?
             then
             vvill
             vve
             said
             Pyrrhus
             ,
             subdue
             Africk
             ;
             Well
             ,
             
             and
             when
             that
             is
             effected
             ,
             vvhat
             vvilt
             thou
             (
             said
             Cyneas
             )
             then
             doe
             ?
             Why
             then
             ,
             said
             Pyrrhus
             ,
             we
             vvill
             sit
             downe
             and
             spend
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             time
             merrily
             ,
             and
             contentedly
             :
             And
             vvhat
             hinders
             thee
             ,
             said
             Cyneas
             ,
             that
             vvithout
             all
             this
             labour
             &
             perill
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             now
             doe
             so
             before-hand
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             nothing
             lies
             crosse
             the
             vvay
             of
             our
             contentation
             ,
             but
             our
             owne
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             those
             the
             all-wise
             God
             leaves
             there
             on
             purpose
             for
             the
             just
             torture
             of
             great
             hearts
             .
             It
             vvas
             a
             truly
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             divine
             counsell
             that
             the
             chosen
             vessell
             gives
             to
             his
             Hebrewes
             ;
             
             
               Let
               your
               conversation
               be
               without
               covetousnesse
               ;
               and
               be
               content
               with
               such
               things
               as
               ye
               have
            
             :
             vvhich
             unto
             his
             Timothy
             he
             limits
             to
             food
             and
             rayment
             ;
             
             
             and
             backs
             it
             irrefragably
             with
             a
             reason
             fetcht
             from
             our
             first
             and
             last
             estate
             ;
             
             
               For
               we
               brought
               nothing
               into
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               certaine
               wee
               shall
               carry
               nothing
               out
               .
            
             Lo
             ,
             wee
             begin
             and
             end
             vvith
             nothing
             ;
             
             and
             no
             lesse
             then
             all
             can
             sate
             us
             vvhile
             vve
             are
             :
             Oh
             the
             infinite
             avarice
             and
             ambition
             of
             men
             !
             the
             Sea
             hath
             both
             bottome
             ,
             and
             bounds
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             hath
             neither
             .
             
               There
               are
               those
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Bromiard
             observes
             ,
             
               who
               in
               a
               faire
               pretence
               of
               mortification
               ,
               like
               soaring
               Kites
               ,
            
             
             
               flie
               up
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               cry
               ,
               Fie
               ,
               Fie
               ,
               in
               their
               flight
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               scorned
               these
               lower
               vanities
               ,
               and
               yet
               when
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               stoop
               upon
               the
               first
               carrion
               that
               comes
               in
               their
               eye
            
             :
             False
             Pharisees
             that
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             long
             prayers
             devoure
             widowes
             houses
             ;
             
             Pharisaicall
             votaries
             that
             under
             colour
             of
             wilfull
             poverty
             ,
             
             sweep
             away
             vvhole
             Countries
             into
             their
             Corban
             .
             Amongst
             the
             very
             Mahumetans
             under
             the
             name
             of
             sanctity
             ,
             the
             Scirifii
             in
             Africk
             ,
             in
             our
             very
             age
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             
               Scirifius
               Hascenus
            
             ,
             desire
             no
             more
             patrimony
             from
             their
             father
             ,
             but
             a
             drum
             ,
             and
             an
             ensigne
             ;
             and
             thus
             furnished
             ,
             
             (
             religion
             being
             their
             sole
             pretext
             )
             they
             run
             away
             with
             the
             large
             kingdomes
             of
             Fez
             ,
             and
             Morocco
             .
             And
             what
             other
             spirit
             possessed
             Fryer
             Campanella
             ,
             a
             poore
             Dominican
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             who
             durst
             think
             of
             changing
             his
             cowle
             for
             a
             crowne
             ,
             ayming
             at
             no
             lesse
             in
             his
             secret
             treaty
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             then
             the
             now
             divided
             Empire
             of
             Italy
             ?
             How
             no
             lesse
             rise
             then
             insatiable
             
             are
             these
             desires
             of
             men
             ?
             One
             plots
             for
             a
             Lordship
             ,
             another
             for
             a
             Coronet
             .
             One
             hath
             swallowed
             a
             crozier
             ,
             another
             a
             Scepter
             ;
             a
             third
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             all
             these
             :
             Of
             all
             the
             ambitions
             that
             have
             come
             to
             my
             notice
             ,
             
             I
             doe
             most
             wonder
             at
             that
             of
             Maximilian
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             being
             Emperour
             affected
             also
             to
             be
             Pope
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             in
             his
             letter
             written
             to
             the
             Baron
             of
             Lichtenstein
             ,
             offered
             the
             summe
             of
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             Ducats
             ,
             besides
             the
             pawne
             of
             foure
             rich
             and
             preciously
             stuffed
             chests
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             sumptuous
             pall
             of
             his
             Princely
             investiture
             ;
             vvhereof
             (
             said
             he
             )
             after
             we
             are
             seized
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             vve
             shall
             have
             no
             further
             use
             :
             Though
             vvhy
             not
             (
             saith
             Waremundus
             )
             
             as
             vvell
             as
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             eight
             ,
             
             vvho
             girded
             vvith
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             crowned
             vvith
             an
             Imperiall
             Diadem
             came
             abroad
             magnificently
             amongst
             the
             people
             and
             could
             openly
             professe
             ,
             
               I
               am
               both
               Caesar
               and
               Pope
               .
            
             Vaine
             men
             !
             whither
             doe
             our
             restlesse
             desires
             carry
             us
             ,
             unlesse
             grace
             and
             wiser
             thoughts
             pineon
             their
             wings
             ?
             Which
             if
             vve
             doe
             seriously
             affect
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             double
             remedy
             of
             this
             immoderation
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             our
             owne
             condition
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             shortnesse
             and
             ficklenesse
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             length
             and
             vveight
             of
             our
             reckoning
             .
             Alas
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             vvorld
             were
             mine
             ,
             how
             long
             could
             I
             injoy
             it
             ?
             
               Thou
               foole
               ,
               this
               night
               shall
               they
               take
               away
               thy
               soule
               ,
            
             as
             vvas
             said
             to
             the
             
             rich
             projector
             in
             the
             parable
             ,
             
               and
               then
               whose
               shall
               all
               these
               things
               bee
               ?
            
             Were
             I
             the
             great
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             vvhen
             I
             see
             the
             hand
             writing
             my
             destiny
             upon
             the
             vvall
             ,
             vvhat
             should
             I
             care
             for
             the
             massie
             bowls
             of
             my
             cupboord
             ,
             or
             the
             golden
             roofe
             of
             my
             Palace
             ?
             vvhat
             foole
             vvas
             ever
             fond
             of
             the
             orient
             colours
             of
             a
             bubble
             ?
             vvho
             ever
             vvas
             at
             the
             cost
             to
             gild
             a
             mud-vvall
             ?
             or
             to
             embroyder
             that
             tent
             vvhich
             he
             must
             remove
             to
             morrow
             ?
             Such
             is
             my
             condition
             here
             ;
             I
             must
             alter
             ,
             it
             cannot
             .
             It
             is
             the
             best
             ceremony
             that
             I
             could
             note
             in
             all
             the
             pack
             of
             those
             Pontificall
             rites
             ,
             that
             an
             herald
             burnes
             tovve
             before
             the
             nevv
             Pope
             in
             all
             the
             height
             of
             his
             pomp
             ,
             and
             cryes
             
               Holy
               Father
               ,
               thus
               passes
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
            
             :
             Thus
             ,
             
             even
             thus
             indeed
             ,
             the
             glory
             passes
             ;
             the
             account
             passes
             not
             so
             soon
             :
             It
             is
             a
             long
             reckoning
             that
             remaines
             to
             be
             made
             for
             great
             receipts
             :
             for
             vve
             are
             not
             the
             owners
             ;
             vve
             are
             the
             baylifes
             or
             stewards
             of
             our
             vvhole
             estates
             :
             In
             the
             day
             of
             our
             great
             Audit
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             peny
             but
             must
             be
             calculated
             ;
             and
             vvhat
             can
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             summe
             (
             passed
             through
             our
             hands
             )
             then
             availe
             us
             ,
             other
             then
             to
             adde
             difficulty
             to
             the
             computation
             ,
             and
             danger
             to
             the
             accountant
             ?
             When
             Death
             shall
             come
             roughly
             to
             us
             in
             the
             style
             that
             Benedict
             did
             to
             Totilaes
             servant
             ,
             
             
               Lay
               downe
               that
               thou
               bearest
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               thine
               owne
            
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             universall
             family
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             call
             us
             to
             a
             
               redde
               rationem
            
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             we
             have
             received
             ;
             
             Woe
             is
             me
             ,
             
             what
             pleasure
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             me
             that
             I
             had
             much
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             poore
             horse
             the
             better
             for
             the
             carriage
             of
             a
             rich
             sumpter
             all
             day
             ,
             when
             at
             night
             he
             shall
             lie
             downe
             with
             a
             galled
             back
             ?
             I
             heare
             him
             that
             wished
             to
             live
             Croesus
             ,
             wishing
             to
             die
             a
             beggarly
             Cynick
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             worth
             his
             shroud
             :
             The
             cheare
             goes
             downe
             well
             ,
             till
             it
             come
             to
             the
             shot
             ;
             when
             that
             goes
             too
             deep
             ,
             vve
             quarrell
             at
             our
             excesse
             .
             Oh
             our
             madnesse
             to
             doat
             upon
             our
             future
             repentance
             !
          
           
             The
             second
             remedy
             ,
             is
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             object
             of
             our
             desires
             :
             Alas
             ,
             vvhat
             poore
             stuffe
             is
             this
             vvherewith
             vve
             are
             transported
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             most
             preciovs
             metall
             of
             either
             colour
             ,
             but
             
               thick
               clay
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             maker
             himself
             calls
             it
             ?
             What
             
             is
             the
             largest
             territory
             but
             an
             insensible
             spot
             of
             contemptible
             earth
             ?
             what
             are
             the
             greatest
             commands
             ,
             but
             a
             glorious
             servitude
             ?
             what
             the
             highest
             offices
             ,
             but
             golden
             fetters
             ?
             vvhat
             the
             highest
             titles
             ,
             but
             aire
             and
             sound
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             fond
             minds
             of
             worldlings
             can
             set
             other
             glosses
             on
             these
             bewitching
             contentments
             ,
             yet
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             eaten
             saffron
             ,
             breathes
             upon
             a
             painted
             face
             ,
             he
             presently
             descryes
             and
             shames
             the
             false
             complexion
             ;
             so
             when
             the
             truly
             rationall
             and
             judicious
             shall
             come
             to
             spend
             his
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             these
             garish
             and
             glittering
             allurements
             ,
             he
             shall
             speedily
             detect
             their
             vanity
             ,
             and
             bewray
             their
             dissembled
             unworthinesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             XII
             .
             The
             moderation
             of
             our
             passions
             :
             and
             therein
             first
             of
             our
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             THe
             moderation
             of
             our
             passions
             challengeth
             the
             next
             roome
             ;
             In
             the
             pursuit
             whereof
             (
             since
             their
             variety
             is
             great
             )
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             passe
             our
             bounds
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             moderate
             our
             discourse
             ,
             and
             select
             some
             of
             the
             most
             impetuous
             :
             As
             for
             love
             and
             joy
             ,
             they
             have
             so
             much
             affinity
             with
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             whereof
             we
             have
             already
             treated
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             spare
             the
             labour
             of
             their
             further
             mention
             .
          
           
             Sorrow
             shall
             take
             the
             first
             
             
             
             
             
             place
             ;
             a
             passion
             that
             hath
             beene
             guilty
             of
             much
             blood
             .
             We
             have
             read
             and
             heard
             of
             some
             few
             ,
             that
             have
             dyed
             of
             joy
             ;
             as
             Chilon
             of
             Sparta
             ,
             when
             he
             imbraced
             his
             sonne
             returning
             with
             honour
             ;
             
             and
             Clidemus
             the
             Athenian
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             crowned
             by
             the
             Players
             ;
             these
             Tertullian
             instances
             in
             ;
             So
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             (
             if
             we
             beleeve
             Iovius
             )
             is
             said
             to
             dye
             for
             the
             joy
             of
             taking
             Millaine
             ;
             so
             Senas
             the
             Generall
             of
             the
             Turkish
             gallies
             ,
             dyed
             for
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             returne
             of
             that
             sonne
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             given
             for
             lost
             ;
             It
             was
             with
             these
             ,
             as
             with
             them
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             seene
             choaked
             with
             those
             cordiall
             waters
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             received
             for
             the
             remedy
             of
             their
             qualmes
             :
             But
             our
             experience
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             thousand
             for
             
             one
             ,
             that
             have
             beene
             kill'd
             with
             griefe
             :
             Not
             perhaps
             in
             a
             sudden
             violence
             (
             which
             kinde
             of
             death
             Caesar
             esteemed
             more
             easie
             )
             but
             in
             a
             lingring
             ,
             and
             languishing
             forme
             of
             murder
             ;
             
             
               for
               a
               broken
               spirit
               dryeth
               and
               bones
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ;
             
             
               and
               by
               the
               sorrow
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               spirit
               is
               broken
               .
            
             This
             is
             our
             childs
             part
             which
             was
             beset
             us
             in
             Paradise
             before
             we
             were
             :
             By
             the
             mothers
             side
             ,
             
               In
               sorrow
               shalt
               thou
               bring
               forth
            
             ;
             By
             the
             fathers
             ,
             
               In
               sorrow
               shalt
               thou
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               life
            
             :
             Sorrow
             in
             birth
             ,
             sorrow
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             sorrow
             .
             The
             shadow
             doth
             not
             more
             inseparably
             follow
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             this
             doth
             our
             existence
             ;
             so
             as
             he
             that
             meant
             to
             say
             
               Thrice
               miserable
            
             ,
             mistooke
             not
             much
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Thrice
               man.
            
             
             
             If
             we
             look
             upon
             those
             who
             have
             had
             the
             greatest
             share
             in
             Gods
             love
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             them
             to
             have
             drunk
             deepest
             of
             this
             cup.
             The
             great
             mirrour
             of
             patience
             can
             say
             ,
             
             
               My
               bowels
               boyled
               and
               rested
               not
               ;
               the
               dayes
               of
               affliction
               prevented
               me
               .
               I
               went
               mourning
               without
               the
               Sun
               ;
               I
               am
               a
               brother
               to
               Dragons
               ,
               and
               a
               companion
               to
               owles
               .
            
             And
             the
             sweet
             singer
             of
             Israel
             warbles
             out
             sad
             straines
             of
             complaint
             ,
             
             in
             this
             kinde
             ;
             
               The
               sorrowes
               of
               death
               compassed
               me
               about
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               gat
               hold
               on
               me
            
             ;
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
             
               My
               soule
               melts
               for
               very
               heavinesse
               .
            
             
             Esay
             cryes
             out
             of
             his
             loynes
             ;
             
             Ieremy
             of
             his
             bowells
             ;
             and
             good
             
               Ezekiah
               chatters
               like
               a
               Crane
               or
               Swallow
               ,
               and
               mournes
               like
               a
               Dove
               .
            
             What
             speak
             I
             of
             these
             ,
             when
             I
             hear
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             and
             glory
             say
             ,
             
               My
               
               soule
               is
               exceeding
               heavy
               ,
            
             
             
               even
               to
               the
               death
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             sorrow
             is
             ever
             out
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             some
             evill
             :
             Evill
             ,
             whether
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             of
             punishment
             ;
             Of
             sinne
             ,
             whether
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             our
             owne
             .
             Punishment
             ,
             as
             bodily
             sicknesse
             ,
             death
             of
             friends
             ,
             worldly
             losses
             ;
             all
             these
             are
             just
             grounds
             of
             sorrow
             .
             
             
               Rivers
               of
               waters
               run
               downe
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               because
               they
               keep
               not
               thy
               law
               ,
            
             saith
             holy
             David
             .
             And
             doe
             we
             not
             think
             he
             sorrowed
             more
             for
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             ?
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               rest
               in
               my
               bones
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               because
               of
               my
               sinne
               ,
               And
               all
               the
               night
               long
               I
               make
               my
               bed
               to
               swim
               ;
               I
               water
               my
               couch
               with
               my
               teares
               .
            
          
           
             Punishment
             doth
             not
             more
             necessarily
             follow
             upon
             sinne
             ,
             then
             sorrow
             followes
             punishment
             ;
             
             Davids
             eye
             is
             consumed
             because
             of
             his
             griefe
             .
             
             Ezekiah
             turnes
             him
             to
             the
             wall
             and
             weeps
             ;
             And
             whiles
             St.
             Paul
             chargeth
             not
             to
             mourn
             immoderatly
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             supposeth
             just
             teares
             due
             :
             Garments
             were
             allowed
             to
             be
             torne
             by
             Gods
             people
             at
             the
             death
             of
             friends
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             Parents
             death
             ,
             after
             thirty
             dayes
             wearing
             ,
             it
             was
             their
             guise
             to
             lay
             downe
             those
             rent
             garments
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             sowne
             up
             againe
             ;
             wee
             pitty
             and
             grieve
             at
             the
             childishnesse
             of
             those
             innocent
             babes
             ,
             that
             can
             play
             at
             wink
             and
             hide
             about
             their
             Fathers
             hearse
             :
             And
             for
             afflictions
             ,
             whether
             of
             body
             or
             estate
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             such
             ,
             if
             we
             feele
             them
             not
             ?
             and
             how
             doe
             we
             feele
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             sorrow
             not
             ?
             The
             sense
             of
             paine
             
             argues
             life
             ,
             as
             St.
             Ambrose
             well
             .
             
             It
             is
             ill
             taken
             by
             the
             Almighty
             from
             his
             people
             that
             he
             had
             striken
             them
             but
             they
             grieved
             not
             ;
             this
             is
             (
             what
             lyes
             in
             us
             )
             to
             disappoint
             God
             of
             his
             purpose
             ;
             and
             to
             put
             our selves
             into
             the
             posture
             of
             Solomons
             drunkard
             ;
             
             
               They
               have
               striken
               me
            
             (
             doth
             he
             say
             )
             
               and
               I
               was
               not
               sick
               ,
               they
               have
               beaten
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               felt
               it
               not
            
             ;
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             censure
             that
             child
             for
             stubborne
             and
             gracelesse
             ,
             that
             sheds
             no
             teares
             when
             he
             is
             whipped
             :
             It
             cannot
             be
             well
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             vve
             sorrow
             not
             ;
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               mourne
            
             .
             But
             there
             are
             certaine
             just
             conditions
             and
             cautions
             of
             our
             griefe
             ,
             vvhich
             vve
             cannot
             exceed
             or
             neglect
             ,
             vvithout
             offence
             both
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             our selves
             .
             
          
           
             Whereof
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             sorrow
             be
             just
             :
             not
             fancied
             ,
             not
             insufficient
             ;
             For
             vve
             have
             knowne
             some
             that
             have
             brew'd
             their
             owne
             griefe
             ,
             vvho
             vvith
             
               Simeon
               Stylites
            
             have
             voluntarily
             chained
             up
             themselves
             in
             their
             owne
             pillar
             ,
             vvhen
             they
             might
             have
             enjoyed
             free
             scope
             of
             comfortable
             liberty
             .
             How
             many
             melancholique
             peeces
             have
             vvith
             meere
             imaginations
             made
             their
             lives
             miserable
             ,
             and
             vvorne
             out
             their
             dayes
             in
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             their
             soule
             ;
             only
             out
             of
             those
             conceits
             vvhich
             the
             by-standers
             have
             hooted
             at
             ,
             as
             either
             impossible
             ,
             or
             ridiculous
             ?
             One
             thinkes
             himselfe
             loathsomly
             deformed
             ,
             another
             disgraced
             and
             infamous
             ;
             a
             third
             dying
             or
             dead
             :
             One
             thinks
             himselfe
             transmuted
             into
             some
             
             beast
             :
             another
             possessed
             by
             some
             ill
             spirit
             .
             What
             forme
             cannot
             this
             humour
             put
             on
             ?
             I
             leave
             these
             kind
             of
             complainants
             to
             good
             counsell
             and
             Ellebore
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             have
             indeed
             reall
             crosses
             ,
             but
             farre
             below
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             passionately
             lamenting
             even
             small
             afflictions
             :
             so
             we
             have
             seene
             a
             child
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             taken
             a
             heedlesse
             and
             harmlesse
             fall
             ,
             bewray
             his
             griefe
             with
             loud
             crying
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             foolish
             anguish
             knocking
             his
             head
             against
             that
             ground
             ,
             which
             he
             accuseth
             for
             his
             miscarriage
             :
             Thus
             we
             finde
             certain
             Armenians
             ,
             
             styled
             of
             old
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Chazinzarii
             ,
             who
             kept
             a
             yearely
             fast
             ,
             called
             Arzibur
             ,
             in
             the
             sad
             memory
             of
             the
             dogge
             of
             Sergius
             ,
             their
             Martyr
             ,
             (
             of
             that
             name
             )
             devoured
             by
             
             a
             wolfe
             ;
             which
             attendant
             of
             his
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             goe
             before
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             dumb
             signes
             ,
             call
             forth
             the
             disciples
             to
             their
             devotions
             :
             It
             was
             an
             affliction
             to
             Rachel
             that
             she
             had
             no
             children
             ,
             
             but
             she
             had
             no
             reason
             so
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Give
               me
               children
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               dye
               :
               Ionah
            
             had
             cause
             to
             be
             sorry
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             Gourd
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               better
               for
               me
               to
               dye
               then
               to
               live
            
             :
             These
             dispositions
             are
             like
             unto
             a
             new
             cart
             ,
             which
             screaks
             ,
             and
             cryes
             ,
             even
             whiles
             it
             hath
             no
             burden
             but
             his
             owne
             wheeles
             ,
             whereas
             that
             which
             is
             long
             used
             ,
             and
             well
             liquored
             ,
             goes
             silently
             away
             with
             an
             heavy
             load
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             second
             caution
             therefore
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             even
             our
             just
             sorrow
             
             be
             moderate
             ;
             for
             the
             quantity
             ,
             not
             more
             then
             enough
             .
             
             It
             was
             a
             rule
             of
             the
             Lycians
             (
             as
             St.
             Ambrose
             tells
             us
             )
             if
             a
             man
             would
             mourn
             above
             his
             stint
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             into
             a
             womans
             habit
             ;
             
             we
             may
             mourne
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               but
               not
               as
               men
               without
               hope
               :
               David
            
             mournes
             ,
             at
             least
             enough
             ,
             
             for
             his
             sick
             childe
             ,
             but
             when
             hee
             perceives
             it
             once
             dead
             ,
             he
             riseth
             up
             ,
             and
             washeth
             ,
             anointeth
             and
             refresheth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             changeth
             his
             apparell
             ,
             and
             comes
             into
             the
             Lords
             house
             to
             worship
             .
             Hath
             good
             Melaina
             lost
             her
             husband
             ,
             
             and
             her
             children
             at
             once
             ?
             her
             teares
             are
             just
             ,
             but
             she
             dries
             them
             up
             at
             last
             with
             this
             resolution
             ,
             that
             she
             shall
             now
             the
             more
             freely
             betake
             her selfe
             to
             her
             devotion
             .
             Have
             we
             lost
             our
             worldly
             goods
             ?
             
             they
             had
             not
             beene
             goods
             ,
             if
             they
             vvere
             not
             vvorth
             our
             griefe
             for
             their
             miscarriage
             ;
             if
             ,
             as
             our
             riches
             have
             wings
             ,
             they
             be
             flowne
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             (
             being
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             same
             hand
             that
             gave
             them
             )
             it
             is
             good
             reason
             our
             sorrow
             should
             give
             way
             to
             our
             submission
             and
             obedience
             :
             and
             we
             should
             say
             vvith
             
               Iob
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               ,
               blessed
               bee
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             As
             then
             on
             the
             one
             side
             we
             may
             not
             so
             obdure
             our selves
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             like
             the
             Spartan
             boyes
             ,
             vvhich
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             change
             a
             countenance
             at
             their
             beating
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             vve
             may
             not
             be
             like
             to
             those
             Anticks
             of
             stone
             ,
             vvhich
             vve
             see
             carved
             out
             under
             the
             end
             of
             great
             beams
             in
             vast
             buildings
             ,
             vvhich
             seeme
             
             to
             make
             vvry
             and
             vvrencht
             faces
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             vvere
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             vvith
             the
             vveight
             ,
             vvhen
             as
             indeed
             they
             beare
             little
             or
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Our
             third
             Caution
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             measure
             of
             this
             sorrow
             be
             proportioned
             ,
             vvhether
             it
             be
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sorrow
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             be
             so
             moderate
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             unproportionable
             .
             Griefe
             for
             crosses
             should
             be
             small
             ,
             and
             impassionate
             ;
             griefe
             for
             sin
             can
             hardly
             be
             too
             much
             :
             and
             as
             those
             crosses
             ,
             and
             those
             sins
             differ
             in
             degree
             ,
             so
             should
             the
             degrees
             of
             our
             sorrow
             ;
             he
             therefore
             that
             grieves
             more
             for
             a
             crosse
             ,
             then
             for
             his
             sinne
             ;
             or
             grieves
             equally
             for
             a
             small
             crosse
             and
             a
             greater
             ,
             offends
             in
             the
             undue
             proportion
             of
             his
             sorrow
             :
             Shortly
             then
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
             worldly
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             spirituall
             ;
             both
             which
             must
             know
             their
             just
             limits
             ;
             right
             reason
             and
             true
             Philosophy
             teaches
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             other
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             lost
             my
             goods
             ;
             were
             they
             mine
             first
             ?
             perhaps
             I
             was
             but
             their
             keeper
             ,
             or
             bearer
             ,
             not
             their
             owner
             ;
             I
             see
             the
             groom
             that
             keeps
             the
             horse
             is
             not
             much
             troubled
             to
             flea
             him
             ;
             what
             doth
             he
             lose
             but
             his
             labour
             in
             tending
             him
             ?
             What
             was
             the
             mule
             in
             Plutarch
             ,
             after
             his
             lying
             down
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             troubled
             with
             the
             melting
             of
             that
             burden
             of
             salt
             ,
             which
             he
             carryed
             ?
             or
             what
             paines
             is
             it
             to
             the
             silly
             asse
             ,
             that
             the
             treasure
             which
             he
             bore
             is
             taken
             off
             ,
             and
             laid
             up
             in
             his
             Masters
             chest
             ?
          
           
             I
             see
             many
             sweating
             in
             the
             mint
             
             upon
             severall
             imployments
             ,
             they
             have
             money
             enough
             under
             their
             hands
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             the
             richer
             ?
             or
             doe
             they
             greeve
             to
             see
             it
             carryed
             away
             in
             full
             sacks
             from
             their
             fingering
             ?
             My
             goods
             are
             lost
             ;
             were
             they
             not
             only
             lent
             me
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             till
             they
             should
             be
             called
             for
             ?
             were
             they
             not
             delivered
             into
             my
             hands
             ,
             only
             to
             be
             paid
             back
             upon
             account
             ?
             if
             the
             owner
             require
             them
             at
             his
             day
             ,
             what
             harme
             is
             done
             ?
             so
             that
             my
             reckoning
             bee
             eaven
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             complaine
             to
             be
             eased
             of
             a
             charge
             ?
          
           
             I
             have
             lost
             my
             goods
             by
             shipwrack
             ;
             It
             is
             well
             that
             my selfe
             have
             escaped
             ;
             how
             have
             I
             heard
             and
             read
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             have
             voluntarily
             cast
             their
             gold
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             the
             windes
             have
             
             done
             that
             for
             me
             ,
             which
             their
             hands
             did
             for
             themselves
             ?
             perhaps
             that
             very
             wealth
             had
             beene
             my
             undoing
             ,
             which
             at
             least
             ,
             can
             doe
             no
             harme
             where
             it
             is
             ;
             why
             did
             I
             trust
             such
             friends
             as
             winde
             and
             water
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             not
             looke
             to
             be
             disappointed
             ?
          
           
             I
             have
             lost
             my
             goods
             by
             casualty
             of
             fire
             ;
             even
             that
             casualty
             was
             not
             without
             a
             providence
             :
             He
             that
             sent
             that
             fire
             ,
             meant
             to
             try
             me
             by
             it
             ;
             he
             had
             not
             sent
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             knew
             there
             was
             drosse
             of
             worldlinesse
             and
             corruption
             to
             be
             thus
             purged
             out
             of
             me
             :
             It
             is
             a
             worse
             flame
             that
             I
             have
             deserved
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             this
             lesser
             and
             momentany
             fire
             ,
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             hath
             meant
             to
             prevent
             that
             greater
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             ,
             I
             have
             reason
             (
             as
             the
             
             Martyrs
             were
             wont
             )
             to
             embrace
             the
             flame
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             lost
             my
             goods
             by
             robbery
             ,
             cosenage
             ,
             oppression
             ;
             I
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             be
             in
             his
             case
             that
             hath
             thus
             found
             them
             :
             Let
             him
             mourn
             that
             hath
             thus
             purchased
             a
             curse
             :
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             but
             forceably
             transferred
             my
             charge
             ,
             where
             it
             will
             be
             wofully
             audited
             for
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             whether
             it
             be
             fire
             ,
             or
             water
             ,
             or
             fraud
             ,
             or
             violence
             that
             hath
             robbed
             me
             ;
             there
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             all
             these
             events
             :
             let
             me
             kisse
             that
             hand
             which
             strikes
             me
             with
             these
             varieties
             of
             rods
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               was
               afflicted
               .
            
          
           
             My
             friend
             ,
             my
             wife
             ,
             my
             child
             is
             dead
             ;
             say
             rather
             they
             are
             departed
             :
             I
             can
             scarce
             allow
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
             death
             ,
             where
             they
             decease
             well
             :
             
               prosectio
               est
            
             ,
             
             
               quam
               tu
               putas
               mortem
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             of
             old
             .
             It
             is
             a
             meere
             departure
             of
             those
             partners
             which
             must
             once
             meet
             ,
             and
             from
             those
             friends
             which
             must
             soone
             follow
             and
             overtake
             us
             .
             Sorrow
             is
             so
             proper
             for
             a
             funerall
             that
             the
             Jews
             were
             wont
             to
             hire
             mourners
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             want
             them
             :
             Even
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             bestowed
             teares
             upon
             the
             Exequies
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             meant
             presently
             to
             raise
             :
             it
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             be
             too
             niggardly
             of
             this
             warme
             dew
             ;
             but
             those
             teares
             which
             are
             shed
             at
             the
             decease
             of
             good
             soules
             ,
             should
             be
             like
             those
             drops
             of
             raine
             which
             fall
             in
             a
             Sun-shine
             ,
             mixed
             with
             rayes
             of
             comfort
             .
             Let
             them
             put
             no
             stint
             to
             their
             sorrow
             who
             
             think
             there
             is
             no
             rest
             ,
             no
             happinesse
             after
             death
             :
             but
             for
             us
             ,
             
             who
             know
             death
             to
             be
             only
             the
             end
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             being
             ;
             yea
             rather
             the
             change
             of
             a
             better
             life
             for
             worse
             ;
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             dry
             up
             our
             teares
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             imitate
             the
             patterne
             of
             those
             nations
             ,
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             mourne
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             and
             feast
             at
             their
             death
             :
             a
             practise
             ,
             which
             in
             part
             was
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             Jewes
             themselves
             ,
             
             who
             with
             their
             mourners
             mixed
             also
             musitians
             in
             their
             Funerall
             banquets
             ,
             and
             countenanced
             by
             great
             and
             wise
             
               Solomon
               ,
               The
               day
               of
               death
               is
               better
               then
               ones
               birth
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Shortly
             then
             ,
             I
             have
             parted
             with
             a
             good
             child
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             better
             Father
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             glorious
             patrimony
             :
             
             whether
             now
             is
             the
             childs
             gaine
             ,
             or
             the
             Fathers
             losse
             greater
             ?
             and
             what
             can
             it
             be
             but
             selfe-love
             that
             makes
             me
             more
             sensible
             of
             my
             owne
             losse
             ,
             
             then
             my
             childes
             glory
             ?
             It
             is
             my
             weaknesse
             therefore
             ,
             if
             I
             doe
             not
             either
             swallow
             ,
             or
             stifle
             my
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             lost
             my
             health
             and
             am
             seized
             with
             sicknesse
             and
             paine
             :
             This
             ,
             this
             ,
             next
             to
             death
             is
             the
             King
             of
             sorrowes
             ;
             all
             earthly
             crosses
             vaile
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             confesse
             themselves
             trifles
             in
             comparison
             :
             
             what
             ease
             can
             I
             now
             find
             in
             good
             vvords
             more
             then
             Callicon
             found
             to
             his
             head
             in
             that
             chaffe
             ,
             vvherewith
             he
             stuffed
             his
             earthen
             pitcher
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             made
             his
             pillow
             ?
             vvhiles
             the
             thorne
             is
             ranckling
             in
             my
             foot
             ,
             vvhat
             ease
             can
             I
             finde
             in
             
             a
             poultesse
             ?
             Know
             ,
             O
             weak
             man
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             in
             a
             Christian
             heart
             vvhich
             is
             a
             more
             then
             sufficient
             cordiall
             against
             sicknesse
             ,
             paines
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             triumph
             over
             the
             vvorst
             extremities
             .
             This
             is
             the
             victory
             ,
             vvhich
             overcomes
             a
             vvorld
             (
             of
             miseries
             )
             even
             our
             faith
             .
             
             
               Not
               so
               only
            
             (
             saith
             the
             chosen
             vessell
             )
             
               but
               we
               glory
               or
               rejoyce
               in
               tribulations
            
             :
             For
             ,
             lo
             ,
             our
             faith
             is
             it
             vvhich
             puts
             true
             constructions
             upon
             our
             paines
             .
             Health
             it self
             vvould
             not
             be
             vvelcome
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             not
             know
             it
             good
             ;
             and
             if
             vve
             could
             be
             perswaded
             that
             sicknesse
             were
             good
             ,
             or
             better
             for
             us
             ,
             vvhy
             should
             not
             that
             be
             equally
             vvelcome
             ?
             It
             vvas
             a
             good
             speech
             of
             that
             Hermite
             ,
             vvho
             vvhen
             he
             heard
             a
             man
             praying
             vehemently
             
             for
             the
             removall
             of
             his
             disease
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               (
               Fili
               ,
               rem
               tibi
               necessariam
               abjicere
               audes
               ?
               )
               Alas
               ,
               sonne
               ,
               you
               goe
               about
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               a
               necessary
               commodity
               .
            
             The
             Christian
             heart
             knowes
             it
             is
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             him
             who
             could
             as
             easily
             avert
             evill
             ,
             as
             send
             it
             ;
             and
             whose
             love
             is
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             his
             power
             ;
             and
             therefore
             resolves
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             suffer
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             the
             better
             .
             The
             parent
             is
             indulgent
             to
             his
             child
             ,
             were
             his
             love
             well
             improved
             ;
             if
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             his
             son
             to
             be
             let
             blood
             in
             a
             plurifie
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Physitian
             knowes
             he
             dyes
             if
             he
             bleed
             not
             ?
             An
             ignorant
             pesant
             hath
             digg'd
             up
             a
             lump
             of
             pretious
             Ore
             ,
             
             doe
             we
             not
             smile
             at
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             unwilling
             the
             finer
             should
             put
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             ?
             The
             presse
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             grapes
             and
             Olives
             ,
             
             and
             (
             as
             Austin
             well
             )
             neither
             of
             them
             will
             yeeld
             their
             comfortable
             and
             wholsome
             juyce
             without
             an
             hard
             strayning
             ;
             would
             not
             that
             fond
             Manichee
             make
             himselfe
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             should
             sorbid
             to
             gather
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             wring
             them
             ?
             Shortly
             then
             ,
             am
             I
             visited
             with
             sicknesse
             ?
             it
             is
             not
             for
             me
             (
             like
             a
             man
             that
             is
             overloaded
             with
             too
             heavy
             a
             burden
             )
             to
             make
             ill
             faces
             ;
             but
             to
             stir
             up
             my
             Christian
             resolution
             ,
             and
             to
             possesse
             my
             soule
             in
             patience
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             the
             vessell
             that
             would
             be
             fit
             for
             Gods
             cup-board
             ,
             must
             be
             hammered
             with
             many
             stroakes
             ;
             the
             corne
             for
             Gods
             table
             must
             passe
             under
             the
             sickle
             ,
             the
             flayle
             ,
             the
             mill
             ;
             the
             spices
             for
             Gods
             perfume
             must
             be
             bruised
             and
             beaten
             .
          
           
           
             In
             ●umme
             ;
             worldly
             crosses
             cannot
             affect
             us
             with
             too
             deepe
             sorrow
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             the
             grace
             and
             leasure
             to
             turne
             them
             round
             ,
             and
             view
             them
             on
             all
             sides
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             finde
             their
             face
             sowre
             ,
             and
             grisly
             ,
             their
             back
             is
             comely
             and
             beautifull
             :
             No
             chastening
             for
             the
             present
             seemeth
             to
             be
             joyous
             ,
             
             but
             grievous
             ;
             neverthelesse
             ,
             afterward
             it
             yeeldeth
             the
             peaceable
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             unto
             them
             which
             are
             exercised
             thereby
             :
             wherefore
             lift
             up
             the
             hands
             which
             hang
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             feeble
             knees
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             XIII
             .
             Of
             spirituall
             sorrow
             and
             the
             moderation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             NOt
             so
             rise
             ,
             but
             more
             painfull
             is
             the
             spirituall
             sorrow
             ,
             vvhether
             for
             the
             sense
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             the
             vvant
             of
             grace
             .
             
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             styles
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             a
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             vvorking
             repentance
             to
             salvation
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             :
             the
             tears
             vvhereof
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             puts
             up
             in
             his
             bottle
             ,
             and
             keeps
             them
             for
             most
             pretious
             ,
             it
             is
             seldome
             vvhen
             this
             griefe
             exceeds
             ;
             too
             many
             are
             so
             afraid
             of
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             vvilling
             to
             learne
             of
             their
             confessors
             ,
             
             that
             a
             
             meere
             velleity
             of
             sorrow
             is
             sufficient
             to
             true
             repentance
             :
             But
             give
             me
             not
             an
             attrition
             ,
             but
             a
             contrition
             of
             heart
             ;
             give
             me
             a
             drouping
             head
             ,
             red
             eyes
             ,
             blubbered
             cheeks
             ,
             a
             macerated
             body
             met
             vvith
             a
             pensive
             soule
             ,
             give
             me
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             prostrations
             ,
             ejulations
             ,
             vvhen
             I
             have
             offended
             my
             God
             ;
             and
             let
             me
             bee
             let
             loose
             to
             my
             free
             sorrow
             :
             
             
               Let
               me
               be
               in
               bitternesse
            
             (
             as
             Zechariah
             expresses
             it
             )
             
               as
               one
               that
               is
               in
               bitternesse
               for
               his
               only
               sonne
               .
            
             Not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             drink
             too
             deep
             of
             this
             bitter
             cup
             :
             We
             have
             known
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             pined
             themselves
             away
             ,
             in
             a
             continuall
             heavinesse
             ,
             refusing
             all
             possible
             meanes
             of
             comfort
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             vvhose
             vvhole
             life
             hath
             
             beene
             like
             a
             gloomy
             winters
             day
             ,
             all
             over-cast
             vvith
             clouds
             ,
             vvithout
             the
             least
             glimpse
             of
             a
             Sun
             shine
             ;
             vve
             have
             seene
             them
             that
             have
             thus
             lived
             and
             dyed
             disconsolate
             ,
             raving
             ,
             despairing
             :
             Experience
             makes
             this
             so
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             best
             spirituall
             sorrow
             must
             be
             moderated
             ,
             the
             worst
             shunned
             ;
             every
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             is
             not
             good
             :
             there
             is
             a
             sorrow
             that
             lookes
             at
             the
             punishment
             through
             the
             sinne
             ,
             not
             regarding
             the
             offence
             ;
             but
             the
             smart
             of
             evill
             ;
             this
             would
             not
             care
             for
             the
             frowne
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             vvould
             not
             strike
             ,
             as
             that
             vvhich
             indeed
             feares
             not
             God
             ;
             but
             hell
             ;
             as
             that
             vvhich
             apprehends
             only
             lashes
             and
             torm●nts
             :
             this
             is
             incident
             even
             to
             divells
             ,
             and
             damned
             
             soules
             ;
             all
             vvhich
             cannot
             but
             naturally
             abhorre
             paine
             and
             torture
             :
             What
             malefactor
             vvas
             ever
             in
             the
             vvorld
             ,
             that
             vvas
             not
             troubled
             to
             thinke
             of
             his
             execution
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             sorrow
             that
             lookes
             not
             at
             the
             punishment
             ,
             but
             the
             sinne
             ,
             regarding
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             the
             deserved
             smart
             ,
             as
             the
             offence
             ;
             that
             is
             more
             troubled
             with
             a
             Fathers
             frowne
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             whip
             in
             a
             strangers
             hand
             ;
             with
             the
             desertions
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             feare
             of
             an
             hell
             :
             Under
             this
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             perhaps
             under
             the
             mixture
             of
             both
             ,
             doth
             God
             suffer
             his
             dearest
             ones
             to
             dwell
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             numbring
             all
             their
             teares
             ,
             and
             sighes
             ,
             recording
             all
             their
             knocks
             on
             their
             breasts
             ,
             and
             stroakes
             on
             their
             thighes
             ,
             and
             shakings
             of
             
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             taking
             pleasure
             to
             view
             their
             profitable
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             happy
             self-conflicts
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Anthony
             the
             holy
             Hermite
             ,
             that
             having
             beene
             once
             in
             his
             desart
             ,
             beaten
             and
             buffeted
             by
             Divells
             ,
             he
             cryed
             out
             to
             his
             Saviour
             
               (
               O
               bone
               Iesu
               ubi
               eras
               ?
               )
               O
               good
               Iesus
               where
               wert
               thou
               ,
               whil●s
               I
               was
               thus
               handled
               ?
            
             and
             received
             answer
             ,
             
               Iuxta
               te
               ,
               sed
               expectavi
               certamen
               tuum
               :
               I
               was
               by
               thee
               ,
               but
               stayed
               to
               see
               how
               thou
               wouldest
               behave
               thy selfe
               in
               the
               combat
               .
            
             Surely
             ,
             so
             doth
             our
             good
             God
             to
             all
             his
             :
             
             he
             passeth
             a
             (
             
               videndo
               vidi
            
             )
             upon
             all
             their
             sorrowes
             ,
             
             
               and
               will
               at
               last
               give
               an
               happy
               issue
               with
               the
               temptation
            
             ;
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             it
             cannot
             but
             concerne
             us
             ,
             to
             temper
             this
             mixed
             sorrow
             of
             ours
             with
             a
             meet
             moderation
             :
             
             Heare
             this
             then
             thou
             drouping
             soul
             ,
             thou
             are
             dismayed
             with
             the
             haynousnesse
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             anger
             for
             them
             ;
             dost
             thou
             know
             with
             whom
             thou
             hast
             to
             doe
             ?
             
             hast
             thou
             heard
             him
             proclaim
             his
             own
             style
             ?
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               mercifull
               and
               gratious
               ,
               long
               suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               goodnesse
               and
               truth
               ,
               keeping
               mercy
               for
               thousands
               ,
               forgiving
               iniquities
               and
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               sinnes
            
             ;
             and
             canst
             thou
             distrust
             that
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ?
             Lo
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             mercy
             in
             heaven
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             not
             be
             otherwise
             affected
             ;
             Looke
             up
             and
             see
             that
             glorious
             light
             that
             shines
             about
             thee
             ;
             
             
               With
               the
               Lord
               there
               is
               mercy
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               is
               plentious
               redemption
               .
            
             And
             is
             there
             plentious
             redemption
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             
             none
             for
             thee
             ?
             Because
             thou
             hast
             wronged
             God
             in
             his
             justice
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             more
             wrong
             him
             in
             his
             mercy
             ?
             and
             because
             thou
             hast
             wronged
             him
             in
             both
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             wrong
             thy selfe
             in
             him
             ?
             Know
             ,
             O
             thou
             weak
             man
             ,
             
             in
             what
             hands
             thou
             art
             .
             He
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Thy
               mercy
               O
               Lord
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               reacheth
               unto
               the
               clouds
            
             ;
             said
             also
             ,
             
             
               Thy
               mercy
               is
               great
               above
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               thy
               truth
               reacheth
               unto
               the
               clouds
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             sure
             comfort
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             faile
             in
             his
             faithfulnesse
             and
             truth
             ;
             thou
             art
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             these
             reach
             above
             thee
             ,
             to
             the
             clouds
             ,
             but
             if
             thy
             sinnes
             could
             be
             so
             great
             and
             high
             ,
             as
             to
             over-look
             the
             clouds
             ,
             yet
             his
             mercy
             is
             beyond
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             reacheth
             unto
             heaven
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             could
             in
             
             an
             hellish
             presumption
             reach
             so
             high
             as
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             his
             mercy
             is
             great
             above
             the
             heavens
             ;
             higher
             then
             this
             they
             cannot
             .
             If
             now
             thy
             hainous
             sinnes
             could
             sink
             thee
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             hell
             ,
             yet
             that
             mercy
             which
             is
             above
             the
             heavens
             ,
             can
             fetch
             thee
             up
             againe
             :
             Thou
             art
             a
             grievous
             sinner
             ;
             we
             know
             one
             that
             said
             he
             was
             the
             chiefe
             of
             sinners
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             one
             of
             the
             prime
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             :
             Looke
             upon
             those
             whom
             thou
             must
             confesse
             worse
             then
             thy selfe
             :
             Cast
             back
             thine
             eyes
             but
             upon
             Manasseh
             ,
             
             the
             lewd
             son
             of
             an
             holy
             Parent
             ;
             See
             him
             rearing
             up
             Altars
             to
             Baal
             ,
             worshipping
             all
             the
             host
             of
             heaven
             ,
             building
             Altars
             for
             his
             new
             Gods
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             courts
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             causing
             
             his
             sonnes
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             fire
             ,
             trading
             with
             witches
             ,
             and
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
             seducing
             Gods
             people
             to
             more
             then
             Amoritish
             wickednesse
             ,
             filling
             the
             streets
             of
             Jerusalem
             with
             innocent
             bloud
             :
             say
             if
             thy
             sinne
             can
             be
             thus
             crimson
             ;
             yet
             ,
             behold
             this
             man
             a
             no
             lesse
             famous
             example
             of
             mercy
             then
             wickednesse
             :
             
               And
               what
            
             ?
             
             
             
               is
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               shortned
               that
               he
               cannot
               now
               save
               ?
               Or
               ,
            
             
             
               hath
               the
               Lord
               cast
               off
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             
             
               and
               will
               he
               be
               favourable
               no
               more
               ?
            
             
             
               Is
               his
               mercy
               cleane
               gone
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             
             
               hath
               God
               forgotten
               to
               be
               gracious
               ?
               hath
               he
               in
               anger
               shut
               up
               his
               tender
               mercies
               ?
            
             O
             man
             ,
             say
             justly
             ,
             on
             :
             This
             is
             mine
             infirmity
             ;
             thine
             infirmity
             sure
             enough
             ;
             and
             take
             heed
             ,
             if
             thou
             persist
             to
             distrust
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             worse
             :
             These
             misprisons
             
             of
             God
             are
             dangerous
             ;
             The
             honour
             of
             his
             mercy
             is
             justly
             deare
             to
             him
             ;
             no
             marvell
             if
             he
             cannot
             indure
             it
             to
             be
             questioned
             ;
             when
             the
             temptation
             is
             blowne
             over
             ,
             heare
             what
             the
             same
             tongue
             sayes
             ,
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               mercifull
               and
               gratious
               ,
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               plentious
               in
               mercy
               .
               He
               will
               not
               alway
               chide
               ,
               neither
               will
               he
               keep
               his
               anger
               for
               ever
               :
               He
               hath
               not
               dealt
               with
               us
               after
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               nor
               rewarded
               us
               after
               our
               iniquities
               :
               For
               as
               the
               heaven
               is
               high
               above
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               great
               is
               his
               mercy
               towards
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               .
            
             Oh
             then
             ,
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             large
             ,
             and
             illimited
             mercy
             of
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             safe
             :
             What
             cares
             the
             debtor
             for
             the
             length
             of
             a
             bill
             that
             is
             crossed
             ?
             what
             cares
             the
             condemned
             person
             for
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             whiles
             
             hee
             hath
             his
             pardon
             sealed
             in
             his
             bosome
             ?
             Thou
             art
             an
             hainous
             sinner
             :
             Wherefore
             came
             thy
             Saviour
             ?
             wherefore
             suffered
             he
             ?
             If
             thy
             sinne
             remaine
             ,
             wherefore
             serves
             his
             bloud
             ?
             If
             thy
             debt
             bee
             still
             called
             for
             ,
             wherefore
             was
             thine
             obligation
             cancelled
             ?
             If
             thou
             be
             still
             captive
             to
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             wherefore
             was
             that
             deare
             ransome
             paid
             ?
             why
             did
             he
             stretch
             forth
             his
             blessed
             hands
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             to
             receive
             thee
             ?
             why
             did
             he
             bow
             downe
             his
             head
             but
             to
             invite
             thee
             ?
             why
             vvas
             his
             precious
             side
             opened
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             take
             thee
             into
             his
             heart
             ?
             Thou
             despisest
             him
             ,
             if
             thou
             trustest
             him
             not
             ;
             Iudas
             and
             thou
             shall
             sin
             more
             in
             despairing
             ,
             then
             in
             betraying
             him
             .
             Oh
             then
             ,
             
             gather
             heart
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             from
             the
             merits
             ,
             from
             the
             mercies
             of
             thine
             All-sufficient
             Redeemer
             ,
             against
             all
             thy
             sinfulnesse
             :
             For
             ,
             who
             is
             it
             that
             shall
             be
             once
             thy
             Judge
             ?
             before
             what
             Tribunall
             shalt
             thou
             appeare
             ,
             to
             receive
             thy
             sentence
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             thy
             Saviour
             that
             sits
             there
             ?
             He
             that
             dyed
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             rescue
             thee
             from
             death
             ;
             shall
             he
             ,
             can
             he
             doome
             thee
             to
             that
             death
             from
             which
             he
             came
             to
             save
             thee
             ?
             Comfort
             thy self
             then
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             keep
             thy
             soule
             in
             an
             equall
             temper
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             two
             eyes
             ,
             fixe
             the
             one
             of
             them
             upon
             Gods
             justice
             to
             keep
             thee
             low
             and
             humble
             ,
             and
             to
             quit
             thee
             from
             presumption
             :
             fixe
             the
             other
             upon
             his
             transcendent
             mercy
             ,
             to
             keepe
             
             thee
             from
             the
             depth
             of
             sorrow
             and
             desperation
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XIV
             .
             Of
             the
             moderation
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Feare
             .
          
           
             SOrrow
             is
             for
             present
             and
             felt
             evils
             ;
             Feare
             is
             onely
             of
             evils
             future
             :
             A
             passion
             so
             afflictive
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             doubtful
             mischief
             that
             may
             come
             ,
             is
             more
             grievous
             to
             us
             sometimes
             ,
             then
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             mischiefe
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             come
             .
             
             That
             which
             Torquemade
             reports
             of
             a
             Spanish
             Lord
             in
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             could
             second
             with
             examples
             at
             home
             ,
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             thought
             
             otherwise
             valiant
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             but
             locked
             up
             in
             a
             chamber
             ,
             would
             either
             break
             the
             doores
             ,
             or
             offer
             to
             leap
             out
             of
             the
             windows
             ;
             yet
             not
             knowing
             of
             any
             danger
             imminent
             :
             And
             if
             in
             an
             imaginary
             ,
             or
             possible
             evill
             ,
             feare
             have
             these
             effects
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             expect
             from
             it
             in
             those
             which
             are
             reall
             and
             certaine
             ?
             It
             is
             marvellous
             ,
             and
             scarce
             credible
             ,
             which
             both
             histories
             and
             eyes
             can
             witnesse
             in
             this
             kinde
             ;
             
               Iames
               Osorius
            
             ,
             a
             young
             Gentleman
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             born
             of
             a
             noble
             Family
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Courtiers
             of
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ,
             being
             upon
             occasion
             of
             a
             wicked
             designe
             of
             lust
             to
             an
             honourable
             Lady
             ,
             emprisoned
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             of
             his
             execution
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             was
             suddenly
             so
             changed
             with
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             arrest
             of
             
             death
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             when
             he
             was
             brought
             forth
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             beholders
             knew
             him
             ;
             his
             haire
             was
             turned
             so
             white
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             fourescore
             years
             old
             :
             upon
             sight
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             pardoned
             him
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             enough
             punished
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             that
             which
             he
             should
             have
             suffered
             .
             
             
               Levinus
               Lemnius
            
             a
             late
             Philosopher
             (
             in
             whom
             my
             younger
             age
             took
             much
             delight
             )
             recounts
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             discourses
             probably
             upon
             the
             naturall
             reasons
             of
             this
             alteration
             .
             The
             like
             report
             is
             made
             by
             
               Iulius
               Scaliger
            
             ,
             of
             a
             Kinsman
             of
             
               Franciscus
               Gonzaga
            
             ,
             
             in
             his
             time
             imprisoned
             upon
             suspition
             of
             treason
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             feare
             of
             torture
             and
             death
             ,
             was
             in
             one
             nights
             space
             thus
             changed
             .
             And
             
               Coelius
               Rodiginus
            
             
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Falconer
             ,
             who
             climbing
             up
             to
             a
             rocky
             hill
             for
             an
             hawks
             nest
             ,
             was
             with
             the
             breaking
             of
             a
             rope
             (
             wherewith
             he
             was
             raised
             )
             so
             affrighted
             ,
             that
             instantly
             his
             haire
             turned
             .
             What
             need
             we
             more
             instances
             ?
             My selfe
             have
             seene
             one
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             same
             accident
             was
             said
             to
             have
             befalne
             ,
             though
             now
             the
             colour
             were
             (
             upon
             the
             fall
             of
             that
             weak
             fleece
             )
             altered
             .
             What
             speak
             we
             of
             this
             ?
             Death
             it self
             hath
             followed
             sometimes
             ,
             upon
             this
             very
             fear
             of
             death
             ;
             so
             as
             some
             have
             dyed
             lest
             they
             should
             dye
             .
             Montague
             gives
             us
             an
             instance
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             fell
             downe
             stark
             dead
             ,
             in
             the
             breach
             ,
             without
             any
             touch
             of
             stroke
             ,
             save
             what
             his
             owne
             heart
             gave
             him
             :
             Yea
             ,
             how
             
             have
             we
             knowne
             some
             ,
             that
             have
             dyed
             out
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             that
             ,
             whereof
             they
             might
             have
             dyed
             ;
             and
             yet
             have
             escaped
             ?
             A
             passenger
             rideth
             by
             night
             over
             the
             narrow
             plank
             of
             an
             high
             and
             broken
             bridge
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             dyes
             to
             see
             the
             horror
             of
             that
             fall
             hee
             might
             have
             had
             .
             There
             is
             no
             evill
             whether
             true
             or
             fancyed
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             feare
             :
             There
             may
             be
             a
             Pisander
             so
             timorous
             ,
             
             that
             he
             is
             afraid
             to
             see
             his
             own
             breath
             :
             
             and
             our
             Florilegus
             tels
             us
             of
             a
             Lewes
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             so
             afraid
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             it
             was
             more
             then
             an
             humane
             matter
             to
             crosse
             the
             water
             ;
             and
             durst
             not
             passe
             betwixt
             Dover
             and
             VVhitsands
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             implored
             the
             aid
             of
             St.
             Thomas
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             but
             all
             
             these
             feares
             have
             a
             relation
             to
             that
             utmost
             of
             all
             terribles
             ;
             and
             if
             other
             evils
             ,
             as
             displeasure
             ,
             shame
             ,
             paine
             ,
             danger
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             be
             the
             usuall
             subjects
             of
             feare
             also
             ,
             yet
             Death
             is
             the
             King
             of
             feare
             :
             I
             am
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             Lucretius
             therefore
             ,
             
             although
             to
             a
             better
             purpose
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             would
             see
             better
             dayes
             ,
             he
             must
             free
             his
             heart
             from
             that
             slavish
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             is
             commonly
             molested
             .
             In
             what
             a
             miserable
             servitude
             are
             those
             men
             ,
             
             whereof
             Erasmus
             speaketh
             to
             his
             Grunnius
             ,
             who
             so
             abhorre
             the
             thought
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             abide
             the
             smell
             of
             Frankincense
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             wont
             to
             bee
             used
             at
             funeralls
             ?
             They
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             swound
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             coffin
             ;
             and
             (
             if
             they
             could
             otherwise
             
             choose
             )
             could
             be
             content
             not
             to
             lie
             in
             a
             sheet
             ,
             because
             it
             recalls
             the
             thought
             of
             that
             ,
             wherein
             they
             shall
             be
             once
             wrapped
             ?
             It
             concerns
             a
             wise
             man
             to
             obdure
             himself
             against
             these
             weak
             feares
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             to
             meet
             Death
             boldly
             ,
             in
             the
             teeth
             :
             Nothing
             is
             more
             remarkable
             in
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             S.
             Luke
             records
             of
             him
             ,
             
             that
             when
             he
             was
             to
             go
             up
             (
             his
             last
             )
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             he
             must
             die
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             he
             stedfastly
             set
             his
             face
             to
             that
             fatall
             journey
             :
             The
             word
             implyes
             a
             resolution
             of
             courage
             against
             some
             evill
             to
             be
             conflicted
             with
             .
             Maldonate
             would
             have
             the
             Metaphor
             fetcht
             from
             the
             custome
             of
             Bulls
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             must
             fight
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             fetch
             up
             a
             
             kind
             of
             sprightly
             terrour
             into
             their
             countenance
             ;
             
             at
             least
             ,
             it
             imports
             a
             firme
             purpose
             of
             an
             undaunted
             spirit
             to
             grapple
             with
             some
             fore-expected
             evill
             :
             thus
             must
             wee
             learne
             to
             doe
             against
             our
             last
             enemie
             .
          
           
             Tell
             me
             then
             ,
             thou
             weak
             man
             ,
             thou
             fearest
             death
             :
             will
             it
             not
             come
             if
             thou
             feare
             it
             not
             ?
             will
             it
             come
             the
             later
             for
             thy
             feare
             ?
             Is
             not
             thy
             life
             thus
             made
             miserable
             before
             it
             come
             ?
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             condition
             ,
             upon
             which
             thou
             receivedst
             life
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             it
             when
             it
             should
             be
             called
             for
             ?
             art
             thou
             discontent
             at
             thy
             being
             ?
             dost
             thou
             murmur
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             man
             ,
             because
             therein
             thou
             art
             mortall
             ?
             Doth
             any
             thing
             befall
             thee
             different
             from
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             all
             
             of
             thy
             kind
             ?
             Look
             back
             upon
             all
             that
             have
             been
             before
             thee
             ,
             where
             are
             those
             innumerable
             numbers
             of
             men
             which
             peopled
             the
             earth
             but
             in
             the
             last
             century
             of
             yeares
             ?
             see
             whether
             the
             great
             Monarches
             of
             the
             world
             speed
             any
             otherwise
             :
             &
             couldst
             thou
             expect
             lesse
             ,
             upon
             the
             many
             and
             sensible
             warnings
             of
             thy
             mortality
             ?
             what
             language
             have
             thy
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             decayes
             of
             nature
             spoken
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             this
             (
             of
             a
             true
             harbingers
             )
             Death
             is
             comming
             ?
             And
             how
             well
             shouldst
             thou
             be
             pleased
             with
             his
             approach
             ?
             Say
             that
             thou
             were
             sentenced
             to
             live
             some
             hundreds
             of
             yeares
             ,
             with
             thine
             infirmities
             to
             boot
             ,
             what
             a
             burden
             wouldst
             thou
             be
             to
             thy selfe
             ?
             how
             more
             discontented
             wouldst
             thou
             be
             that
             
             thou
             mightst
             not
             die
             ?
             why
             art
             thou
             not
             as
             well
             displeased
             that
             thou
             must
             be
             old
             ?
             And
             when
             wouldst
             thou
             part
             that
             thou
             mightst
             avoid
             it
             ?
             Thou
             fearest
             death
             ;
             How
             many
             heathens
             have
             undergone
             it
             with
             courage
             ?
             Shall
             I
             see
             a
             bold
             Roman
             spurring
             his
             horse
             ,
             to
             leap
             down
             into
             a
             dreadfull
             Gulfe
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             those
             from
             whom
             he
             cannot
             receive
             thanks
             ?
             Shall
             I
             see
             a
             Cleombrotus
             ,
             casting
             himselfe
             resolutely
             from
             the
             rock
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             that
             separate
             life
             of
             the
             soule
             which
             Plato
             discoursed
             of
             ?
             Shall
             I
             heare
             a
             Canius
             (
             of
             whom
             Seneca
             speaks
             )
             jeering
             his
             tyran
             ,
             and
             his
             death
             together
             ,
             and
             more
             regarding
             the
             victory
             of
             his
             game
             ,
             then
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             life
             ?
             shall
             I
             hear
             of
             some
             Indian
             wives
             ,
             
             that
             affect
             and
             glory
             to
             cast
             themselves
             into
             the
             fire
             with
             the
             carcasses
             of
             their
             dead
             husbands
             ?
             shall
             I
             see
             Turks
             filling
             up
             ditches
             with
             their
             wilfully-slaughtered
             bodies
             ,
             for
             the
             fruition
             of
             their
             brutish
             paradise
             ;
             And
             shall
             I
             bee
             cowardly
             ,
             where
             Pagans
             are
             valiant
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             how
             many
             have
             I
             known
             that
             have
             eagely
             sought
             for
             death
             and
             cannot
             finde
             it
             ?
             how
             many
             ,
             who
             upon
             frivolous
             occasions
             by
             self-dispatches
             have
             cast
             away
             that
             life
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             rid
             of
             ?
             what
             conceit
             soever
             I
             have
             of
             the
             price
             of
             life
             ,
             their
             undervaluation
             of
             it
             hath
             beene
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             parted
             with
             it
             for
             nothing
             ;
             they
             have
             run
             to
             meet
             that
             death
             ,
             which
             I
             flie
             from
             ,
             
             as
             formidable
             and
             ugly
             ?
          
           
             Thou
             fearest
             death
             :
             Look
             upon
             the
             examples
             of
             those
             holy
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             tendered
             themselves
             to
             the
             painfullest
             martyrdome
             ;
             see
             Ignatius
             resolving
             to
             challenge
             the
             Lions
             ;
             see
             the
             tender
             virgins
             ,
             daring
             the
             worst
             cruelty
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             embracing
             death
             in
             his
             worst
             formes
             ;
             see
             silly
             Mothers
             ,
             in
             an
             ambition
             of
             a
             crowne
             of
             life
             ,
             running
             with
             their
             children
             in
             their
             armes
             ,
             to
             overtake
             death
             ;
             see
             those
             resolute
             Saints
             that
             might
             have
             been
             loosed
             from
             their
             wheels
             ,
             and
             racks
             ,
             with
             proffers
             of
             life
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             scorned
             the
             exchange
             ?
             Doe
             I
             professe
             their
             faith
             ,
             doe
             I
             looke
             for
             their
             glory
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             partake
             nothing
             of
             their
             courage
             ?
          
           
           
             Thou
             art
             afraid
             of
             death
             :
             what
             a
             slaughter
             dost
             thou
             make
             every
             houre
             of
             all
             other
             creatures
             ?
             what
             meale
             passeth
             thee
             ,
             wherein
             some
             of
             them
             doe
             not
             bleed
             for
             thee
             ?
             yea
             ,
             not
             for
             need
             ,
             not
             for
             use
             ,
             but
             for
             sport
             ,
             for
             pleasure
             ,
             dost
             thou
             kill
             them
             dayly
             ,
             without
             pitty
             ,
             without
             scruple
             :
             Alas
             ,
             we
             made
             them
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             our
             fellowes
             ;
             he
             that
             made
             us
             ,
             made
             them
             too
             :
             How
             much
             are
             we
             lesse
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             us
             ?
             Doe
             we
             see
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             them
             then
             dye
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             think
             much
             to
             returne
             our
             life
             to
             our
             Creator
             ?
          
           
             Thou
             art
             afraid
             of
             death
             :
             Thou
             mistakest
             him
             ;
             thou
             thinkest
             him
             an
             enemy
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             friend
             ;
             If
             his
             visage
             be
             sowre
             ,
             and
             hard
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             
             other
             then
             the
             grim
             porter
             of
             Pararadise
             ,
             which
             shall
             let
             thee
             into
             glory
             :
             Like
             unto
             Peters
             good
             Angell
             ,
             he
             may
             smite
             thee
             on
             the
             side
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             lead
             thee
             out
             of
             thy
             prison
             ,
             through
             the
             Iron
             gates
             into
             the
             City
             of
             God.
             Were
             there
             an
             absolute
             perition
             in
             our
             dissolution
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             feare
             it
             too
             much
             ;
             now
             that
             it
             doth
             but
             part
             us
             a
             while
             for
             our
             advantage
             ,
             what
             doe
             we
             feare
             but
             our
             gaine
             ?
             The
             stalk
             and
             eare
             arises
             from
             the
             graine
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             rot
             first
             :
             Oh
             our
             foolishnesse
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             unwilling
             that
             one
             grain
             should
             putrifie
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             an
             hundred
             !
          
           
             Thou
             art
             afraid
             of
             death
             :
             Hast
             thou
             well
             considered
             from
             how
             many
             evills
             it
             acquites
             thee
             ?
             All
             the
             tumults
             of
             State
             ,
             all
             the
             bloudy
             
             cruelties
             of
             warre
             ,
             all
             the
             vexations
             of
             unquiet
             neighbours
             ,
             all
             secret
             discontentments
             of
             minde
             ,
             all
             the
             tormenting
             paines
             of
             body
             are
             hereby
             eased
             at
             once
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             no
             more
             complaine
             of
             ;
             racking
             convulsions
             ,
             of
             thy
             wringing
             collicks
             ,
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             quarry
             that
             is
             within
             thy
             reynes
             ,
             and
             bladder
             ,
             of
             thy
             belking
             goutes
             ,
             of
             thy
             scalding
             feavers
             ,
             of
             thy
             galling
             ulcers
             ,
             of
             the
             threats
             of
             thine
             Imposthumes
             ,
             the
             stoppings
             of
             thy
             strangury
             ,
             the
             giddinesse
             of
             thy
             vertigo
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             those
             killing
             diseases
             ,
             wherewith
             thy
             life
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             infested
             :
             here
             is
             a
             full
             Supersedea●
             for
             them
             all
             ;
             what
             reason
             hast
             thou
             to
             be
             affraid
             of
             ease
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             thou
             fearest
             death
             ;
             Is
             
             it
             not
             that
             thy
             Saviour
             underwent
             for
             thee
             ?
             did
             thy
             blessed
             redeemer
             drink
             of
             this
             cup
             ,
             and
             art
             thou
             no
             willing
             to
             pledge
             him
             ?
             His
             was
             a
             bitter
             one
             in
             respect
             of
             thine
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             besides
             ,
             spieed
             with
             the
             wrath
             of
             his
             Father
             due
             to
             our
             sinnes
             ;
             yet
             he
             drank
             it
             up
             to
             the
             very
             dregges
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             wilt
             thou
             shrink
             at
             an
             ordinary
             drought
             from
             his
             hand
             ?
             And
             why
             did
             he
             yeeld
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             to
             overcome
             him
             ?
             Why
             was
             death
             suffered
             to
             seize
             upon
             that
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             dying
             he
             might
             pull
             out
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ?
             
             
               The
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sinne
            
             ;
             So
             then
             ,
             death
             hath
             lost
             his
             sting
             ,
             now
             thou
             mayest
             carry
             it
             in
             thy
             bosome
             ;
             it
             may
             coole
             thee
             ,
             it
             cannot
             hurt
             thee
             .
             Temper
             then
             thy
             feare
             with
             these
             
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             that
             thou
             mayest
             not
             be
             too
             much
             troubled
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             death
             ,
             acquaint
             thy selfe
             with
             him
             before-hand
             ;
             present
             him
             to
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             entertaine
             him
             in
             thy
             holy
             and
             resolute
             discourses
             :
             It
             was
             good
             counsell
             that
             Bernard
             gave
             to
             his
             novice
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             put
             himselfe
             (
             for
             his
             meditations
             )
             into
             the
             place
             where
             the
             dead
             body●
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             wash●
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             himselfe
             upon
             the
             beare
             ,
             whereon
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             carryed
             forth
             :
             so
             feeling
             and
             frequent
             remembrances
             could
             not
             but
             make
             death
             familiar
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             startle
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             familiar
             acquaintance
             ?
             at
             a
             stranger
             we
             doe
             ;
             especially
             if
             he
             come
             upon
             us
             on
             a
             sudden
             ;
             but
             if
             hee
             bee
             a
             dayly
             
             and
             entire
             guest
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             all
             houres
             welcome
             ,
             without
             our
             dismay
             ,
             or
             trouble
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XV.
             Of
             the
             moderation
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             anger
             .
          
           
             OF
             all
             the
             passions
             that
             are
             incident
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             so
             impetuous
             ,
             or
             that
             produceth
             so
             terrible
             effects
             ,
             as
             anger
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             intrinsecall
             mischiefe
             ,
             which
             it
             works
             upon
             a
             mans
             owne
             heart
             ,
             (
             in
             regard
             whereof
             Hugo
             said
             well
             ,
             Pride
             robs
             me
             of
             God
             ,
             envy
             of
             my
             neighbour
             ,
             anger
             of
             my selfe
             )
             what
             bloudy
             Tragedies
             doth
             this
             passion
             
             act
             every
             day
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             making
             the
             whole
             earth
             nothing
             but
             either
             an
             Amphitheater
             for
             fights
             ,
             or
             a
             shambles
             for
             slaughter
             ?
             so
             much
             the
             more
             need
             is
             there
             ,
             of
             an
             effectuall
             moderation
             of
             so
             turbulent
             an
             affection
             :
             Our
             schoole
             hath
             wont
             to
             distinguish
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             zealous
             anger
             ,
             
             and
             there
             is
             a
             vicious
             :
             The
             great
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             
               Be
               angry
               ,
               and
               sin
               not
               ,
            
             
             showes
             there
             may
             be
             a
             sin-lesse
             anger
             ;
             He
             that
             knew
             no
             sinne
             was
             not
             free
             from
             this
             passion
             ,
             when
             he
             whipped
             the
             money-changers
             (
             twice
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             Surely
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             thus
             angry
             ,
             we
             shall
             sinne
             .
             If
             a
             man
             can
             be
             so
             coole
             ,
             as
             without
             any
             inward
             commotion
             to
             suffer
             Gods
             honour
             to
             be
             trod
             in
             
             the
             dust
             ,
             he
             shall
             finde
             God
             justly
             angry
             with
             him
             for
             his
             want
             of
             anger
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             vvere
             a
             praise
             that
             was
             given
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             
             that
             never
             any
             man
             saw
             him
             angry
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             may
             fall
             ,
             an
             immunity
             from
             anger
             can
             bee
             no
             other
             then
             a
             dull
             stupidity
             :
             Moses
             was
             a
             meek
             man
             ,
             as
             any
             upon
             earth
             ;
             yet
             ,
             vvas
             he
             not
             angry
             vvhen
             he
             smote
             the
             Egyptian
             ?
             vvas
             he
             not
             angry
             ,
             vvhen
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             Israels
             Idolatry
             ,
             hee
             threw
             downe
             and
             brake
             the
             Tables
             of
             God
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hand
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             so
             little
             need
             of
             quenching
             this
             holy
             fire
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             need
             of
             a
             bellowes
             to
             blow
             it
             up
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             flame
             up
             to
             that
             perfect
             height
             ,
             of
             the
             
             Psalmist
             ,
             
             
               My
               zeale
               hath
               consumed
               me
               ,
               because
               mine
               enemies
               have
               forgotten
               thy
               words
            
             :
             Oh
             the
             truly
             heavenly
             fire
             that
             burnt
             in
             that
             sacred
             bosome
             !
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             my
             zeale
             hath
             warmed
             me
             ,
             but
             hath
             consumed
             me
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             his
             highest
             perfection
             to
             be
             thus
             sacrificed
             and
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             because
             my
             friends
             have
             forgotten
             thy
             words
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               Because
               my
               enemies
            
             :
             Every
             man
             can
             be
             troubled
             with
             a
             friends
             miscarriage
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             so
             deeply
             affected
             for
             an
             enemy
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             transcendently
             gracious
             .
             It
             is
             the
             vicious
             anger
             we
             must
             oppose
             in
             our selves
             :
             In
             it selfe
             that
             passion
             is
             neither
             good
             nor
             evill
             :
             it
             is
             either
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             used
             :
             Like
             as
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             of
             the
             planet
             Mercury
             ,
             
             that
             the
             influences
             are
             either
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             conjunction
             with
             starres
             of
             either
             operation
             ;
             our
             anger
             then
             proves
             vicious
             ,
             when
             it
             offends
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             the
             quantity
             ;
             when
             the
             cause
             is
             unjust
             ,
             or
             the
             quantity
             excessive
             :
             The
             cause
             is
             unjust
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             angry
             with
             a
             man
             for
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             for
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             for
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             triviall
             :
             Kain
             is
             angry
             ,
             because
             his
             brothers
             sacrifice
             is
             accepted
             ;
             Pharaoh
             was
             angry
             with
             Israel
             ,
             because
             they
             vvould
             be
             devout
             ,
             and
             goe
             serve
             God
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             :
             vvhen
             the
             man
             of
             God
             reproves
             Ieroboam
             and
             his
             Altar
             ,
             he
             in
             a
             rage
             stretches
             forth
             his
             hand
             for
             a
             revenge
             ;
             
             Iehoiakim
             when
             he
             heares
             some
             lines
             of
             Ieremia●s
             scroll
             ,
             cuts
             
             it
             vvith
             a
             pen-knife
             and
             casts
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             in
             a
             fury
             ;
             and
             Ahab
             professes
             to
             hate
             Michaiah
             because
             he
             never
             prophesied
             good
             to
             him
             ;
             whiles
             he
             should
             have
             hated
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             deserve
             any
             newes
             but
             evill
             :
             So
             that
             Tyran
             Cambyses
             ,
             because
             Praxaspes
             reproved
             him
             for
             his
             drunkennesse
             ,
             shoots
             his
             son
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             
             See
             what
             a
             steddy
             hand
             I
             have
             when
             I
             am
             drunk
             !
             this
             we
             feele
             every
             day
             ;
             Let
             a
             man
             never
             so
             discreetly
             reprove
             a
             swearer
             ,
             or
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             uncleane
             person
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             enormious
             sinner
             ,
             hee
             straight
             flyes
             out
             into
             a
             raging
             anger
             ,
             and
             verifies
             the
             old
             word
             ,
             
               veritas
               odium
               :
               Am
               I
               become
               your
               enemy
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               I
               told
               you
               the
               truth
               ?
            
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Galathians
             :
             It
             may
             
             be
             possible
             (
             which
             wise
             Solomon
             observes
             )
             that
             
               he
               who
               rebukes
               a
               man
               ,
               afterwards
               ,
               may
               finde
               more
               favour
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               flattereth
            
             :
             but
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             whiles
             the
             blood
             is
             up
             ,
             that
             anger
             which
             a
             man
             should
             turne
             inward
             upon
             himselfe
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             he
             spends
             outwardly
             upon
             his
             reprover
             :
             To
             be
             angry
             for
             good
             ,
             is
             devilish
             ;
             to
             be
             angry
             for
             that
             which
             is
             neither
             good
             nor
             evill
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             sleight
             and
             frivolous
             ,
             is
             idle
             and
             absurd
             :
             for
             whereas
             anger
             is
             a
             kindling
             of
             the
             blood
             about
             the
             heart
             ,
             how
             unfit
             is
             it
             that
             it
             should
             be
             set
             on
             fire
             with
             every
             straw
             ?
             and
             wherefore
             serves
             our
             reason
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             discern
             of
             those
             objects
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             ,
             meet
             for
             us
             to
             be
             affected
             ?
             Thus
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             tell
             us
             ,
             
             that
             Pharaoh
             was
             angry
             with
             his
             baker
             and
             butler
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             there
             was
             a
             fly
             in
             his
             cup
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             grain
             of
             gravell
             in
             his
             bread
             :
             It
             is
             our
             Saviours
             word
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               angry
               with
               his
               brother
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               Iudgement
            
             :
             the
             well
             governed
             heart
             must
             be
             like
             a
             strong
             oake
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             moved
             but
             with
             a
             blustering
             winde
             ;
             not
             like
             an
             aspen
             leafe
             ,
             that
             shakes
             with
             the
             least
             stirring
             of
             the
             ayre
             .
             Now
             ,
             even
             where
             the
             cause
             is
             just
             ,
             yet
             the
             quantity
             may
             offend
             :
             And
             the
             quantity
             shall
             offend
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             either
             too
             long
             ,
             or
             too
             vehement
             .
             
             Those
             leaden
             angers
             can
             never
             be
             but
             sinfull
             ,
             which
             lye
             heavy
             ,
             and
             goe
             slowly
             away
             .
             
               What
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               thee
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               thou
               false
               tongue
               ?
            
             
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             :
             
               even
               sharp
               arrowes
               of
               the
               mighty
               ,
               with
               codes
               of
               Iuniper
            
             :
             And
             why
             of
             Juniper
             ?
             S.
             Ierome
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             wood
             ,
             that
             keeps
             fire
             the
             longest
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             coales
             raked
             up
             in
             ashes
             ,
             will
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             hold
             fire
             for
             a
             whole
             yeare
             :
             those
             therefore
             which
             were
             formerly
             turned
             (
             
               carbones
               desolatorii
            
             )
             are
             now
             translated
             justly
             ,
             
               coals
               of
               Iuniper
            
             .
             It
             must
             be
             onely
             a
             lying
             ,
             false
             ,
             slanderous
             tongue
             that
             is
             a
             fit
             subject
             for
             coals
             of
             Juniper
             ;
             even
             the
             same
             that
             is
             no
             lesse
             fit
             for
             the
             fire
             of
             hel
             :
             what
             should
             these
             Juniper
             fires
             doe
             in
             Christian
             hearts
             ,
             against
             offending
             brethren
             ?
             I
             find
             in
             Suidas
             ,
             certain
             fishes
             that
             are
             called
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             which
             carry
             their
             coler
             in
             their
             heads
             :
             such
             should
             Christians
             be
             ,
             
             not
             letting
             it
             settle
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             venting
             it
             at
             their
             tongues
             .
             The
             charge
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               should
               not
               let
               the
               Sun
               goe
               down
               upon
               our
               anger
            
             ;
             much
             lesse
             may
             we
             let
             it
             rise
             againe
             :
             nightly
             anger
             is
             like
             the
             Serene
             in
             other
             countryes
             ,
             unwholsome
             ,
             if
             not
             deadly
             ;
             but
             to
             yeare
             and
             day
             our
             wrath
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             brutish
             ,
             and
             partakes
             too
             much
             of
             him
             that
             is
             a
             man-slayer
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             our
             anger
             may
             not
             be
             too
             long
             ,
             so
             not
             too
             intense
             ,
             &
             vehement
             ,
             whiles
             it
             lasts
             :
             it
             is
             not
             for
             a
             Christians
             wrath
             to
             be
             like
             the
             Dog-star
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             rises
             ,
             scorches
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             burnes
             up
             the
             fruits
             ;
             or
             like
             a
             Comet
             ,
             that
             still
             portends
             war
             and
             death
             :
             but
             rather
             ,
             like
             unto
             one
             of
             those
             gliding
             
             starres
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             in
             a
             winters
             night
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             blazes
             not
             long
             ,
             and
             hurts
             nothing
             ,
             so
             ends
             in
             a
             coole
             ,
             and
             not
             unwholsome
             moisture
             .
             Our
             anger
             therefore
             must
             be
             tempered
             with
             mercy
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             to
             a
             fire
             under
             an
             empty
             kettle
             ,
             which
             burnes
             the
             vessell
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             
             
               Such
               wrath
               is
               cruell
               ,
               such
               anger
               outragious
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             for
             the
             moderation
             of
             this
             dangerous
             passion
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             prescribe
             Athenodorus
             his
             Alphabet
             ,
             that
             remedy
             is
             so
             poore
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             prescription
             is
             enough
             to
             move
             anger
             ;
             rather
             let
             me
             commend
             that
             of
             Bernards
             ,
             Consideration
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             so
             much
             when
             wee
             are
             once
             provoked
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             too
             late
             ;
             and
             the
             assaults
             of
             this
             passion
             
             are
             too
             sudden
             :
             but
             as
             wise
             Princes
             are
             wont
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             peace
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             warre
             ;
             so
             must
             we
             in
             the
             calmest
             state
             of
             our
             mindes
             ,
             prepare
             against
             this
             inward
             turbulency
             .
          
           
             Art
             thou
             therefore
             subject
             to
             choler
             ?
             Look
             upon
             that
             passion
             with
             sober
             eyes
             ;
             see
             whether
             it
             be
             any
             other
             but
             a
             short
             fit
             of
             madnesse
             :
             Look
             upon
             the
             person
             of
             a
             man
             thus
             transported
             ,
             see
             his
             eies
             red
             ,
             glaring
             ,
             sparkling
             ;
             his
             cheekes
             now
             pale
             as
             ashes
             ,
             then
             fiery
             and
             swolne
             up
             as
             with
             a
             poyson
             ;
             his
             head
             and
             hands
             shaking
             ,
             his
             lips
             quivering
             ,
             his
             mouth
             foaming
             ,
             his
             tongue
             doubling
             ,
             his
             feet
             unconstantly
             shifting
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             man
             (
             which
             Hippocrates
             notes
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             most
             desperate
             disease
             )
             
             become
             utterly
             unlike
             himselfe
             :
             See
             in
             another
             ,
             how
             well
             this
             forme
             doth
             become
             thy selfe
             ;
             Look
             upon
             thy selfe
             ,
             be
             sensible
             of
             thine
             owne
             distemper
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             anger
             justly
             fetcht
             from
             angor
             ,
             vexation
             :
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             it
             (
             it
             is
             Austins
             comparison
             )
             like
             to
             vinegar
             ,
             vvhich
             discolours
             the
             vessell
             it
             stands
             in
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             thou
             canst
             not
             take
             up
             a
             coale
             to
             throw
             at
             another
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             burne
             thy
             owne
             fingers
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             that
             ,
             while
             thou
             stingest
             others
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             drone
             of
             thy selfe
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             Solomon
             shall
             bee
             verified
             of
             thee
             ,
             
               Anger
               resteth
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               fooles
               .
            
             
          
           
             Look
             to
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             it
             utterly
             disables
             thee
             from
             good
             ;
             
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               man
               do●h
               
               not
               work
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Iames
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             finde
             it
             exposes
             thee
             to
             all
             mischief
             ;
             
             
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               no
               rule
               over
               his
               owne
               spirit
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               City
               that
               is
               broken
               downe
               ,
               and
               without
               walls
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             .
             What
             enemy
             may
             not
             rush
             into
             such
             a
             City
             at
             pleasure
             ?
             Just
             such
             advantage
             doth
             thine
             anger
             give
             to
             thy
             spirituall
             enemies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             when
             he
             charges
             us
             
               not
               to
               suffer
               the
               Sun
               to
               goe
               downe
               upon
               our
               anger
            
             ;
             addes
             ,
             
               Give
               no
               place
               to
               the
               Divell
            
             ;
             as
             if
             this
             continuing
             passion
             did
             open
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             for
             Satans
             entrance
             and
             free
             possession
             .
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             finde
             this
             the
             great
             make-bate
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             beginner
             of
             all
             quarrells
             ;
             
             
               For
               as
               the
               churning
               of
               the
               milke
               bringeth
               forth
               
               butter
               ,
               and
               the
               wringing
               of
               the
               nose
               bringeth
               forth
               blood
               ,
               so
               the
               forcing
               of
               wrath
               bringeth
               forth
               strife
               ,
            
             saith
             wise
             Solomon
             .
             Wrath
             then
             brings
             forth
             quarrels
             ,
             and
             quarrels
             bloodshed
             ,
             manslaughter
             ,
             murders
             :
             What
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             so
             drowned
             Christendome
             in
             bloud
             ,
             but
             the
             anger
             of
             discordant
             Princes
             ?
             what
             but
             this
             is
             guilty
             of
             so
             many
             brutish
             duells
             ,
             so
             many
             bloody
             massacres
             ?
             And
             where
             thine
             anger
             shall
             stay
             when
             it
             is
             once
             broke
             loose
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             thy
             power
             to
             determine
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             if
             it
             staies
             not
             the
             sooner
             ,
             
             it
             ends
             in
             a
             curse
             .
             
               Cursed
               bee
               their
               anger
               for
               it
               was
               fierce
               ,
               and
               their
               wrath
               for
               it
               was
               cruell
               .
            
          
           
             Look
             but
             upon
             the
             the
             temper
             of
             well
             governed
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             
             be
             ashamed
             to
             heare
             an
             Archtyas
             say
             to
             his
             Bayly
             ,
             
               I
               had
               punisht
               thee
               if
               I
               had
               not
               been
               angry
            
             ;
             or
             that
             Philosopher
             say
             to
             
               Xenocrates
               ,
               whip
               this
               boy
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               angry
            
             :
             or
             to
             see
             a
             greater
             Philosopher
             then
             hee
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             had
             discoursed
             against
             anger
             ,
             and
             shewed
             how
             unfit
             the
             passion
             is
             for
             a
             wise
             man
             ;
             one
             of
             his
             auditors
             purposely
             spit
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             received
             no
             other
             answer
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               angry
               ,
               but
               I
               doubt
               whether
               I
               should
               not
               be
               so
            
             :
             or
             to
             see
             a
             Pisistratus
             not
             more
             troubled
             with
             rayling
             words
             of
             an
             adversary
             ,
             then
             if
             an
             hood-winkt
             man
             had
             reeled
             upon
             him
             heedlesly
             in
             his
             way
             :
             or
             to
             heare
             a
             Socrates
             professe
             himselfe
             no
             more
             affected
             with
             the
             scolding
             of
             his
             Xantippe
             ,
             
             then
             with
             the
             creaking
             of
             a
             Cart
             ▪
             wheele
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             uncivilly
             washed
             from
             her
             chamber
             ,
             to
             say
             only
             ,
             
               After
               such
               thunder
               ,
               I
               lookt
               for
               raine
            
             :
             or
             to
             heare
             a
             Cato
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             and
             did
             pardon
             all
             offenders
             but
             himselfe
             :
             and
             when
             Lentulus
             spat
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             to
             heare
             no
             other
             language
             fall
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               I
               will
               now
               say
               those
               men
               are
               deceived
               ,
               that
               deny
               Lentulus
               to
               have
               a
               mouth
            
             :
             or
             to
             heare
             a
             Cleanthes
             ,
             when
             one
             called
             him
             asse
             ,
             to
             say
             only
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             then
             fit
             to
             carry
             Zenoes
             budget
             :
             or
             to
             see
             a
             Crates
             ,
             when
             Nicodromus
             struck
             him
             with
             his
             fist
             ,
             onely
             to
             put
             a
             board
             before
             his
             forehead
             with
             a
             jeering
             inscription
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             weary
             a
             reader
             with
             instances
             of
             this
             kind
             :
             And
             shall
             meer
             Pagans
             
             that
             were
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             such
             rule
             over
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             shall
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             professeth
             a
             more
             divine
             philosophie
             ,
             and
             whose
             first
             lesson
             is
             to
             deny
             himself
             ,
             &
             to
             mortifie
             all
             evil
             and
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             give
             the
             reyns
             to
             the
             wild
             and
             unruly
             eruptions
             of
             his
             rage
             ?
             how
             shall
             these
             heathens
             in
             profession
             ,
             justly
             condemn
             us
             professed
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             practice
             heathenish
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             look
             but
             upon
             the
             termes
             wherein
             thou
             standest
             with
             God
             ;
             how
             grievously
             dost
             thou
             provoke
             him
             every
             day
             to
             his
             face
             ?
             one
             of
             thy
             offences
             against
             that
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             thou
             canst
             be
             capable
             to
             receive
             from
             all
             thine
             enemies
             upon
             earth
             :
             yet
             ,
             
             how
             silently
             doth
             he
             passe
             over
             all
             thy
             hainous
             affronts
             ,
             and
             bids
             his
             sun
             to
             shine
             ,
             and
             his
             raine
             to
             fall
             ,
             as
             well
             upon
             thy
             ground
             ,
             as
             the
             holiest
             owners
             ?
             how
             graciously
             doth
             he
             still
             invite
             thee
             to
             repentance
             ?
             how
             sweetly
             doth
             he
             labour
             to
             win
             thee
             with
             new
             mercies
             ?
             and
             dost
             thou
             call
             thy self
             the
             son
             of
             that
             Father
             ,
             whom
             thou
             wilt
             not
             imitate
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             pray
             daily
             to
             him
             to
             forgive
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             forgivest
             others
             ,
             whiles
             thou
             resolvest
             to
             forgive
             none
             ,
             whom
             thou
             canst
             plague
             with
             revenge
             ?
             Looke
             upon
             thy
             deare
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             heare
             him
             ,
             whiles
             his
             cruell
             executioners
             were
             racking
             out
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             and
             nailing
             them
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             shame
             and
             curse
             ,
             crying
             ,
             
               Father
               forgive
               
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
            
             ;
             and
             canst
             thou
             give
             thy self
             out
             for
             a
             disciple
             to
             this
             Saviour
             ,
             if
             for
             every
             offence
             of
             thy
             brother
             ,
             thou
             break
             forth
             into
             raging
             imprecations
             ,
             railing
             speeches
             ,
             furious
             actions
             ?
             Lay
             all
             these
             seriously
             to
             thy
             heart
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             thy
             greatest
             tranquillity
             ,
             and
             have
             them
             ready
             before
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             for
             the
             next
             onset
             of
             thy
             passion
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             plie
             thy
             God
             with
             thy
             prayers
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             moulded
             thy
             heart
             at
             first
             ,
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             temper
             it
             aright
             ;
             to
             coole
             these
             sinfull
             inflamations
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             
             that
             so
             he
             may
             make
             good
             in
             thee
             that
             happy
             word
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             
               Surely
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               man
               shall
               praise
               thee
               ;
               the
               remainder
               of
               wrath
               shalt
               thou
               restraine
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           second
           Booke
           .
           Of
           Moderation
           in
           matter
           of
           Iudgement
           .
        
         
           
             §.
             I.
             Of
             the
             danger
             of
             immoderation
             in
             matter
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             remedy
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             would
             be
             an
             hard
             competition
             betwixt
             intellectuall
             errors
             ,
             and
             practicall
             ,
             whether
             are
             the
             more
             hainous
             ;
             so
             would
             it
             be
             no
             lesse
             difficult
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             moderation
             in
             matter
             of
             judgement
             ,
             or
             
             of
             practise
             be
             more
             necessary
             ;
             and
             whethers
             neglect
             be
             more
             dangerous
             ;
             For
             surely
             ,
             if
             the
             want
             of
             moderation
             in
             practise
             doe
             most
             distract
             every
             man
             in
             his
             owne
             particular
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             moderation
             in
             judgement
             distracts
             the
             whole
             world
             from
             it selfe
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             finde
             so
             miserable
             divisions
             all
             the
             earth
             over
             ;
             but
             especially
             ,
             so
             wofull
             schismes
             and
             breaches
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ;
             wherein
             we
             see
             one
             Nation
             is
             thus
             d●vided
             from
             another
             ,
             
             and
             each
             one
             nation
             no
             lesse
             divided
             from
             it selfe
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             since
             every
             man
             hath
             a
             minde
             of
             his
             owne
             not
             lesse
             different
             from
             others
             ,
             then
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             jump
             in
             the
             same
             opinion
             ;
             
             neither
             can
             it
             stand
             with
             that
             naturall
             selfe-love
             ,
             wherewith
             every
             one
             is
             possessed
             ,
             easily
             to
             forsake
             the
             childe
             of
             his
             owne
             brayne
             ,
             and
             to
             preferre
             another
             mans
             conceit
             to
             his
             owne
             ;
             hereupon
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             whiles
             each
             man
             is
             ingaged
             to
             that
             opinion
             ,
             which
             either
             his
             owne
             election
             ,
             or
             his
             education
             hath
             feoffed
             him
             in
             ,
             new
             quarrels
             arise
             ,
             and
             controversies
             are
             infinitly
             multiplyed
             ;
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             lamentable
             violation
             of
             the
             common
             peace
             ;
             would
             to
             God
             we
             could
             as
             well
             redresse
             ,
             as
             bewayle
             this
             misery
             ,
             wherewith
             Christendome
             is
             universally
             infested
             ;
             howsoever
             it
             shall
             not
             
             be
             utterly
             thankelesse
             to
             indeavour
             it
             ;
             The
             remedy
             must
             goe
             in
             the
             same
             pace
             with
             the
             disease
             ;
             Whereas
             therefore
             there
             are
             two
             things
             which
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             mischiefe
             ,
             Error
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             Distemper
             in
             affection
             ;
             the
             former
             I
             must
             leave
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             those
             Polemicall
             discourses
             ,
             which
             have
             beene
             so
             learnedly
             written
             of
             the
             severall
             points
             of
             difference
             ,
             as
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             no
             humane
             wit
             or
             industry
             can
             give
             any
             further
             addition
             thereto
             ;
             Onely
             I
             shall
             touch
             some
             such
             generall
             symptomes
             ,
             as
             are
             commonly
             incident
             into
             these
             controversies
             of
             religion
             ;
             My
             maine
             drift
             is
             to
             dwell
             upon
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             to
             labour
             the
             reducing
             of
             mens
             
             to
             a
             wise
             and
             
               Christian
               Moderation
               concerning
               differences
               in
               judgment
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §.
             II.
             Luke-warmenesse
             to
             be
             avoyded
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             FArre
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             allow
             luke-warmenesse
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ;
             a
             disposition
             ,
             which
             the
             Almighty
             professeth
             so
             much
             to
             hate
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             rather
             be
             content
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             should
             be
             quite
             cold
             ,
             then
             in
             such
             a
             mambling
             of
             profession
             ;
             And
             indeed
             ,
             what
             temper
             
             is
             so
             offensive
             to
             the
             stomach
             as
             this
             meane
             ?
             fit
             onely
             for
             a
             medicinall
             potion
             (
             whose
             end
             is
             ejection
             )
             not
             for
             nourishment
             ;
             Those
             ,
             whose
             devotion
             is
             onely
             fashionable
             ,
             shall
             in
             vayne
             hope
             to
             be
             accepted
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             true
             word
             of
             Saint
             Austen
             ,
             
             There
             is
             no
             love
             where
             there
             is
             no
             zeale
             ;
             and
             what
             cares
             God
             for
             heartlesse
             followers
             ,
             that
             are
             led
             only
             by
             example
             and
             forme
             ?
             such
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             yawne
             not
             out
             of
             any
             inward
             cause
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             see
             others
             gape
             before
             them
             ;
             As
             they
             say
             in
             the
             Abassine
             Churches
             ,
             
             if
             one
             man
             neese
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             do
             ,
             and
             must
             follow
             .
             Men
             like
             unto
             mosse
             ,
             which
             takes
             still
             the
             property
             of
             the
             barke
             ,
             
             it
             growes
             upon
             ;
             if
             upon
             the
             Oke
             ,
             it
             cooles
             and
             bindes
             ,
             if
             upon
             the
             Pine
             and
             Firre
             ,
             it
             digests
             and
             softens
             ;
             or
             like
             unto
             the
             Herborists
             Dodder
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             simple
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             takes
             both
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             temper
             from
             the
             herbe
             out
             of
             which
             it
             arises
             ;
             if
             out
             of
             Time
             ,
             it
             is
             Epithimium
             :
             if
             out
             of
             the
             Nettle
             ,
             it
             is
             Epiurtîca
             ;
             That
             great
             Lawgiver
             of
             old
             would
             have
             a
             punishment
             for
             neuters
             ;
             and
             well
             are
             they
             worthy
             ,
             when
             the
             division
             is
             maine
             and
             essentiall
             ;
             such
             men
             are
             meerely
             for
             themselves
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             persons
             ;
             not
             caring
             so
             much
             what
             is
             professed
             as
             by
             whom
             ;
             Suidas
             tels
             us
             of
             Musonius
             ,
             so
             well
             reputed
             of
             ;
             
             that
             no
             
             further
             question
             was
             made
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             if
             it
             appeared
             he
             was
             Musonius
             his
             friend
             ;
             too
             many
             affect
             no
             other
             worth
             in
             themselves
             ,
             then
             a
             dependance
             upon
             others
             ,
             holding
             it
             enough
             that
             they
             are
             the
             clients
             of
             this
             famous
             Doctor
             ,
             of
             that
             great
             Saint
             :
             such
             men
             like
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             of
             some
             Apothecaryes
             ,
             which
             onely
             by
             taking
             the
             vapor
             of
             some
             drugge
             in
             the
             stamping
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             beene
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             hold
             it
             sufficient
             for
             them
             to
             have
             received
             in
             ,
             the
             very
             ayre
             ,
             and
             empty
             titles
             of
             disciples
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             grounds
             ,
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             rule
             which
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             gave
             for
             our
             settlement
             
             in
             some
             cases
             is
             wont
             by
             a
             common
             misconstruction
             to
             be
             so
             expressed
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             gave
             way
             to
             a
             loose
             indifferency
             ;
             
             The
             vulgar
             reads
             it
             ,
             Let
             every
             one
             abound
             in
             his
             owne
             sense
             ,
             as
             leaving
             each
             man
             to
             his
             owne
             liberty
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             of
             middle
             nature
             ;
             whereas
             his
             words
             ,
             in
             their
             originall
             ,
             run
             contrary
             ;
             Let
             every
             one
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             owne
             minde
             ;
             requiring
             a
             plerophory
             of
             assurance
             ,
             and
             not
             allowing
             an
             unsettled
             hesitation
             in
             what
             we
             doe
             ;
             and
             if
             thus
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             least
             importance
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             in
             the
             great
             affaires
             of
             Religion
             ?
             
             Here
             it
             holds
             well
             (
             which
             is
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Apostle
             )
             It
             is
             good
             to
             be
             zealously
             
             affected
             in
             a
             good
             thing
             alwayes
             ▪
             Nothing
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             observe
             ,
             then
             that
             ,
             as
             ●t
             uses
             to
             be
             with
             stuffes
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             first
             making
             ,
             they
             are
             strongly
             wrought
             ,
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             they
             grow
             to
             be
             slight
             ,
             both
             in
             matter
             and
             work
             ,
             so
             it
             falls
             out
             in
             religious
             professions
             ;
             In
             the
             first
             breaking
             out
             of
             a
             reformation
             ,
             there
             appeares
             much
             heate
             and
             forwardnes
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             abates
             ,
             and
             cooleth
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             professor
             growes
             to
             the
             temper
             of
             our
             Baldwin
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             whom
             Pope
             Vrban
             of
             old
             ,
             greets
             in
             the
             style
             of
             a
             fervent
             Monkea
             ,
             
             warme
             Abbot
             ,
             a
             luke
             warme
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             Key-cold
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             or
             like
             unto
             those
             
             kites
             ,
             of
             whom
             our
             writers
             say
             ,
             
             that
             in
             their
             first
             yeares
             they
             dare
             prey
             upon
             greater
             Foules
             ,
             
             afterwards
             they
             sieze
             upon
             lesser
             birds
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             yeere
             fall
             upon
             flyes
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             Melancthon
             could
             fore-guesse
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             should
             come
             wherein
             men
             should
             bee
             tainted
             with
             this
             errour
             ,
             that
             either
             religion
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             nothing
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             differences
             in
             religions
             are
             meerely
             verball
             ;
             Farre
             bee
             it
             from
             us
             thus
             to
             degenerate
             from
             our
             holy
             Ancestors
             ,
             whose
             zeale
             made
             them
             true
             Holocausts
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sent
             up
             their
             soules
             in
             the
             smoake
             of
             that
             their
             acceptable
             sacrifice
             ,
             into
             heaven
             ,
             that
             ,
             those
             truths
             which
             they
             held
             worthy
             bleeding
             for
             ,
             
             wee
             should
             sleight
             as
             not
             worth
             pleading
             for
             .
             
             Wee
             cannot
             easily
             forgive
             that
             wrong
             which
             our
             late
             SPALATENSIS
             did
             to
             our
             freshbleeding
             martyrs
             ,
             whom
             even
             before
             by
             revolt
             ,
             hee
             blamed
             of
             lavishnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             might
             well
             have
             spared
             that
             expence
             of
             blood
             ;
             although
             wee
             may
             well
             suppose
             hee
             redeemed
             his
             errour
             by
             dying
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             truthes
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             fryed
             alive
             ,
             as
             hee
             dead
             ,
             Wee
             know
             what
             Saint
             BASILL
             answered
             to
             that
             great
             man
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             perswaded
             him
             to
             let
             fall
             his
             holy
             quarrell
             :
             Those
             saith
             hee
             ,
             that
             are
             trayned
             up
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             will
             rather
             dye
             then
             abate
             a
             syllable
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             .
             It
             is
             
             said
             of
             VALENTINIAN
             ,
             
             that
             when
             the
             rude
             SCYTHIANS
             made
             ●n
             incursion
             into
             the
             territories
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             hee
             ,
             so
             ore-strayned
             his
             Lungs
             ,
             in
             calling
             upon
             his
             troupes
             ,
             that
             hee
             presently
             dyed
             ;
             so
             vehement
             must
             wee
             bee
             ,
             when
             any
             maine
             thing
             is
             in
             Question
             ,
             neither
             voyce
             nor
             life
             must
             bee
             spared
             ,
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
             The
             glosse
             that
             is
             put
             upon
             the
             act
             of
             Innocent
             ,
             the
             4.
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             LYONS
             ,
             
             who
             graced
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Cardinall-Shippe
             with
             a
             redde
             Hatte
             ,
             is
             that
             it
             was
             done
             with
             an
             intention
             (
             as
             MARTINVS
             POLONVS
             construes
             it
             )
             to
             signify
             they
             should
             bee
             ready
             to
             shed
             their
             
             blood
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             might
             well
             fitte
             every
             Christian
             ,
             perhaps
             somewhat
             better
             ,
             then
             those
             delicate
             mates
             of
             Princes
             ;
             whom
             should
             wee
             imitate
             ,
             but
             him
             ,
             whose
             name
             wee
             beare
             ,
             
             who
             fulfilled
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             his
             type
             ,
             The
             zeale
             of
             thine
             house
             hath
             even
             eaten
             me
             up
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             III.
             Zeale
             required
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             GOD
             ;
             but
             to
             bee
             tempered
             with
             discretion
             and
             charity
             .
          
           
             WE
             must
             bee
             zealous
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             bee
             furious
             :
             It
             is
             in
             matter
             of
             religion
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             tending
             of
             a
             still
             ;
             if
             we
             put
             in
             too
             much
             fire
             ,
             it
             burnes
             ;
             if
             too
             little
             ,
             it
             workes
             not
             ;
             a
             middle
             temper
             must
             bee
             kept
             ,
             an
             heat
             there
             must
             bee
             ,
             but
             a
             moderate
             one
             ;
             we
             may
             not
             be
             in
             our
             profession
             ,
             like
             a
             drowzy
             Iudge
             upon
             a
             Grecian
             Bench
             ,
             
             who
             is
             fayne
             to
             bite
             upon
             beanes
             ,
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             from
             sleeping
             ;
             
             neither
             may
             we
             bee
             like
             that
             Grecian
             player
             ,
             who
             acted
             mad
             Ajax
             ,
             upon
             the
             stage
             ;
             but
             wee
             must
             bee
             soberly
             fervent
             ,
             and
             discreetly
             active
             ;
             S.
             Paules
             spirit
             was
             stirred
             within
             him
             ,
             at
             Athens
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Idol-altars
             amongst
             those
             learned
             Philosophers
             ;
             &
             it
             breaks
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             in
             a
             grave
             reproofe
             ;
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             him
             put
             his
             hand
             furiously
             to
             demolish
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             Iuventius
             and
             Maximinian
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             zeale
             ,
             
             shall
             rayle
             on
             wicked
             Iulian
             at
             a
             feast
             ,
             hee
             justly
             casts
             their
             death
             not
             upon
             their
             religion
             ,
             but
             their
             petulancy
             :
             It
             was
             a
             wel-made
             decree
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Eliberis
             ,
             
             that
             if
             any
             man
             did
             take
             upon
             
             him
             to
             breake
             downe
             the
             idols
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             
             and
             were
             slaine
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             hee
             should
             not
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             There
             must
             be
             then
             ,
             two
             moderators
             of
             our
             zeale
             ;
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             without
             either
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             wilde
             distemper
             ;
             and
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             very
             life
             blood
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             the
             spirits
             of
             that
             blood
             ;
             From
             the
             common
             acts
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             joyned
             together
             ,
             shall
             result
             these
             following
             maximes
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             usefull
             rules
             of
             our
             Christian
             moderation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             IIII.
             Rules
             for
             Moderation
             in
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             is
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             must
             necessarily
             distinguish
             betwixt
             persons
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             errors
             ;
             
             for
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Austen
             well
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             bean
             heretick
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             misled
             by
             an
             heretick
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             adde
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             our
             construction
             )
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             an
             Haeresiarch
             :
             these
             three
             degrees
             there
             are
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             most
             dangerous
             
             errors
             of
             doctrine
             .
             There
             is
             a
             broacher
             ,
             and
             deviser
             of
             that
             wicked
             opinion
             ;
             There
             are
             abettors
             and
             maintainers
             of
             it
             once
             broached
             ;
             There
             are
             followers
             of
             it
             so
             abetted
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             severall
             degrees
             of
             mischiefe
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             all
             undergoe
             an
             answerable
             ,
             whether
             aggravation
             ,
             or
             mitigation
             of
             our
             censure
             ;
             Those
             ,
             who
             by
             false
             teachers
             are
             betrayed
             into
             that
             error
             ,
             wherein
             now
             ,
             either
             by
             breeding
             ,
             or
             by
             misinformation
             they
             are
             settled
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             as
             much
             pitty
             ,
             as
             dislike
             .
             Those
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             stiffenesse
             of
             resolution
             ,
             and
             stomach
             of
             side-taking
             ,
             shall
             uphold
             ,
             and
             diffuse
             a
             knowne
             error
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             hatred
             and
             punishment
             ;
             But
             those
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             ambition
             ,
             
             or
             other
             sinister
             respects
             ,
             shall
             invent
             ,
             and
             devise
             pernicious
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             thereby
             pervert
             others
             ,
             for
             their
             owne
             advantages
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             a
             Maranatha
             ;
             and
             the
             lowest
             hell
             ;
             we
             doe
             easily
             observe
             it
             thus
             ,
             in
             all
             reall
             offences
             of
             an
             high
             nature
             ;
             Absalom
             contrives
             the
             conspiracy
             against
             his
             father
             ;
             the
             Captaines
             second
             ,
             and
             abet
             it
             ;
             the
             common-people
             follow
             both
             of
             them
             in
             acting
             it
             ;
             he
             should
             be
             an
             ill
             judge
             of
             men
             and
             actions
             ;
             who
             should
             but
             equally
             condemne
             the
             author
             of
             the
             treason
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             that
             follow
             Absalom
             with
             an
             honest
             and
             simple
             heart
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             those
             Princes
             ,
             who
             would
             hold
             up
             the
             reputation
             of
             mercy
             and
             justice
             ;
             
             whiles
             the
             heads
             of
             a
             sedition
             are
             hang'd
             up
             ,
             the
             multitude
             is
             dismissed
             with
             a
             generall
             pardon
             :
             And
             ,
             if
             in
             all
             good
             and
             commendable
             things
             ,
             the
             first
             inventor
             of
             them
             is
             held
             worthy
             of
             a
             statue
             ,
             or
             record
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             following
             practisers
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             why
             should
             there
             not
             be
             the
             like
             difference
             in
             evill
             ?
             Those
             poore
             soules
             therefore
             ,
             who
             doe
             zealously
             walke
             in
             a
             wrong
             way
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             set
             by
             ill
             guides
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             put
             into
             the
             same
             rank
             with
             their
             wicked
             mis-leaders
             :
             As
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             hope
             God
             will
             be
             mercifull
             to
             the
             well-meant
             errors
             of
             those
             filly
             ones
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             enlarge
             the
             bowels
             of
             our
             compassion
             to
             their
             miscarriage
             ;
             whiles
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             
             pray
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             be
             mercifull
             to
             those
             that
             offend
             of
             malicious
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             V.
             The
             second
             Rule
             for
             Moderation
             ,
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             
             wee
             must
             distinguish
             betweene
             truthes
             necessary
             ,
             and
             truthes
             additionall
             or
             accessory
             ,
             truthes
             essentiall
             ,
             and
             accidentall
             truthes
             ,
             truthes
             fundamentall
             ,
             and
             truthes
             superedified
             ;
             
               and
               in
               them
               truthes
               weighty
               and
               important
               ,
               and
               truthes
               slight
               and
               meerely
               scholasticall
            
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             worthy
             of
             a
             farre-different
             consideration
             ;
             
             Those
             truthes
             which
             are
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             essence
             of
             religion
             are
             necessarily
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             beleeved
             ,
             imbraced
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             obstinate
             opposers
             of
             them
             are
             worthy
             of
             our
             carefull
             avoydance
             ,
             and
             hardest
             censure
             :
             
               Truthes
               important
               (
               though
               not
               fundamentall
               )
               are
               worthy
               of
               our
               serious
               disquisition
               and
               knowledge
               .
            
             All
             other
             truthes
             are
             commendable
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             of
             good
             use
             in
             their
             kinds
             and
             places
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             hee
             who
             is
             either
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             concerning
             them
             ,
             hath
             his
             owne
             freedome
             ;
             and
             must
             not
             ,
             (
             so
             he
             trouble
             not
             the
             common
             peace
             )
             forfair
             our
             charitable
             opinion
             .
             We
             see
             it
             is
             thus
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             vitall
             parts
             ;
             
             a
             wound
             received
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             mortall
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             which
             ,
             though
             usefull
             and
             serviceable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             make
             up
             the
             integrity
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             yet
             such
             as
             wherein
             the
             mayne
             for
             t
             of
             life
             doth
             not
             consist
             ;
             these
             cannot
             be
             hurt
             without
             payne
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             hurt
             without
             much
             perill
             ;
             there
             are
             yet
             besides
             these
             ,
             certaine
             appendances
             to
             the
             outward
             fabrick
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             serve
             both
             for
             decency
             and
             convenience
             ;
             the
             losse
             whereof
             may
             be
             with
             lesse
             danger
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             lesse
             smart
             then
             of
             some
             limme
             ;
             to
             teare
             off
             the
             hayre
             ,
             or
             to
             beat
             out
             a
             tooth
             is
             farre
             from
             man-slaughter
             ,
             yet
             an
             act
             of
             violence
             ;
             and
             a
             breach
             of
             peace
             :
             it
             is
             no
             otherwise
             in
             the
             body
             of
             religion
             ;
             
             a
             limme
             may
             be
             maymed
             ,
             
             or
             a
             joynt
             displaced
             ,
             yet
             the
             heart
             whole
             ,
             some
             appendance
             may
             be
             violated
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             body
             whole
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             true
             word
             that
             of
             Columbanus
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             necessary
             truthes
             are
             but
             few
             :
             Not
             many
             stones
             need
             to
             make
             up
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             twelve
             will
             serve
             ;
             whereas
             many
             quarreis
             ,
             perhaps
             may
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             superstructure
             .
             There
             are
             some
             things
             (
             saith
             Gerson
             )
             which
             are
             
               De
               necessitate
               fidei
            
             ;
             whereof
             wee
             may
             not
             doubt
             ,
             other
             things
             are
             
               De
               pietate
               ,
               vel
               devotione
               fidei
               ,
            
             wherein
             there
             is
             more
             scope
             of
             beleefe
             ;
             that
             which
             he
             speakes
             of
             historicall
             verities
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             true
             in
             doctrinall
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             booke
             so
             necessary
             for
             these
             times
             ,
             as
             that
             
               De
               
               paucitate
               credendorum
            
             ;
             nor
             any
             one
             Article
             of
             our
             beleefe
             more
             needfull
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             need
             not
             beleeve
             more
             then
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Other
             points
             may
             be
             the
             care
             of
             Schollers
             ,
             need
             not
             be
             of
             Christians
             .
             It
             was
             the
             observation
             of
             wise
             and
             learned
             Erasmus
             ,
             which
             hath
             runne
             oftentimes
             in
             my
             thoughts
             ;
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               which
               at
               the
               first
               was
               free
               from
               quarrels
               ,
               began
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               aydes
               ,
               and
               defences
               of
               Philosophy
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               the
               Churches
               declination
               ,
               to
               the
               worse
               ,
               wealth
               began
               to
               come
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               power
               grew
               with
               it
               ;
               the
               authority
               of
               Emperours
               ,
               taking
               upon
               them
               to
               intermeddle
               in
               the
               affaires
               of
               religion
               ,
               did
               not
               much
               helpe
               to
               further
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               faith
               ;
               
               At
               last
               ,
               it
               came
               to
               sophisticall
               contentions
               ;
               thousands
               of
               new
               Articles
               brake
               forth
               ;
               From
               thence
               it
               grew
               to
               terrors
               and
               threats
               ;
               and
               since
               to
               blowes
            
             ;
             Lo
             ,
             the
             miserable
             degrees
             of
             the
             Churches
             disturbance
             ;
             we
             have
             almost
             lost
             religion
             and
             peace
             in
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             opinions
             ;
             It
             is
             worth
             observing
             ,
             by
             what
             degrees
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             communicate
             to
             us
             men
             ,
             his
             will
             and
             our
             duty
             ;
             At
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             heare
             of
             no
             charge
             given
             to
             our
             first
             parents
             ,
             but
             of
             refrayning
             from
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             :
             Afterwards
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Iewish
             Doctors
             teach
             )
             there
             were
             sixe
             only
             precepts
             imposed
             on
             Adam
             ,
             and
             his
             seed
             ;
             The
             first
             ,
             against
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             worship
             no
             other
             Gods
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             of
             his
             veneration
             of
             the
             
             only
             true
             God
             :
             The
             third
             against
             blood-shed
             :
             The
             fourth
             against
             wild
             and
             incestuous
             lusts
             :
             The
             fifth
             ,
             against
             stealth
             :
             The
             sixth
             ,
             concerning
             due
             administration
             of
             Iustice.
             After
             these
             ,
             one
             yet
             more
             was
             added
             to
             Noah
             ,
             and
             his
             sonnes
             of
             not
             eating
             flesh
             alive
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             after
             this
             ,
             one
             more
             was
             given
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             
             concerning
             Circumcision
             ;
             At
             last
             the
             complete
             Law
             is
             given
             ,
             in
             Ten
             words
             ,
             to
             Moses
             in
             Horeb
             ;
             The
             judicials
             are
             for
             commentaries
             upon
             those
             morall
             statutes
             .
          
           
             With
             these
             Gods
             people
             contented
             themselves
             ;
             till
             traditions
             began
             to
             be
             obtruded
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             presumptuous
             teachers
             ;
             these
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             cryes
             downe
             ,
             as
             intolerable
             ,
             
             insolent
             depravations
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             The
             Messiah
             is
             come
             :
             with
             how
             few
             charges
             doth
             hee
             load
             his
             people
             ?
             That
             they
             should
             beleeve
             ,
             repent
             ,
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             constantly
             professe
             him
             ,
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             follow
             peace
             ,
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             Communicate
             in
             his
             remembrance
             .
             And
             his
             Apostles
             with
             only
             ,
             Go
             ,
             teach
             and
             baptize
             ;
             and
             strive
             who
             shall
             serve
             best
             .
             After
             his
             glorious
             Ascension
             into
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             assembled
             in
             their
             Councell
             at
             Hierusalem
             ,
             lay
             no
             other
             new
             weight
             upon
             the
             Gentile-Converts
             ,
             but
             to
             abstaine
             from
             pollutions
             of
             Idols
             ,
             from
             fornication
             ,
             things
             strangled
             ,
             and
             blood
             ;
             When
             the
             Church
             was
             well
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             setled
             ,
             what
             did
             the
             
             foure
             Generals
             Councels
             offer
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             
             but
             the
             condemnation
             of
             those
             foure
             heresies
             ,
             which
             then
             infested
             the
             Church
             ?
             Time
             and
             busie
             heads
             drew
             on
             these
             varieties
             of
             conclusions
             ,
             and
             deductions
             ,
             which
             have
             bred
             this
             grievous
             danger
             ,
             and
             vexation
             to
             Gods
             people
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             come
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             live
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             where
             nothing
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             then
             where
             every
             thing
             ;
             so
             ,
             it
             may
             no
             lesse
             justly
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             live
             where
             is
             no
             faith
             professed
             ,
             then
             where
             every
             thing
             is
             made
             matter
             of
             faith
             ;
             The
             remedy
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             our
             judgements
             revert
             to
             that
             first
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             the
             busie
             and
             quarrelsome
             
             spirits
             of
             men
             have
             drawne
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             wee
             fixe
             and
             rest
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VI.
             The
             third
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             viz.
             The
             avoydance
             of
             curiosity
             .
          
           
             TO
             which
             end
             it
             shall
             be
             requisite
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             avoyd
             curiosity
             in
             the
             search
             ,
             or
             determination
             of
             immateriall
             ,
             and
             superfluous
             truthes
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             be
             more
             unsatiable
             in
             the
             desire
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             more
             unweariable
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             we
             are
             all
             apt
             to
             affect
             upon
             severall
             
             grounds
             ;
             
             for
             ,
             as
             Bernard
             well
             ,
             some
             would
             know
             that
             they
             might
             be
             knowne
             ,
             this
             is
             vanity
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             sell
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             this
             is
             basenesse
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             edifie
             others
             ,
             this
             is
             Charity
             ;
             some
             that
             they
             may
             be
             edified
             ,
             this
             is
             wisedome
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             would
             know
             only
             that
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             this
             is
             fond
             curiosity
             ;
             a
             vicious
             disposition
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             more
             shew
             it selfe
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             object
             of
             our
             knowledge
             ;
             for
             surely
             ,
             to
             seek
             after
             the
             knowl●dge
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             or
             usefull
             ,
             
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             praise-worthy
             ;
             There
             are
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Austen
             )
             two
             kinds
             of
             persons
             very
             commendable
             in
             religion
             :
             the
             
             former
             ,
             those
             who
             have
             found
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             latter
             ,
             those
             who
             do
             studiously
             inquire
             for
             it
             :
             It
             is
             most
             true
             of
             those
             truthes
             which
             are
             important
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             ;
             
             but
             to
             spend
             our
             se●ves
             in
             the
             search
             of
             those
             truthes
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             unrevealed
             ,
             or
             unprofitable
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             labour
             ill
             lost
             ;
             yet
             alas
             ,
             these
             are
             they
             which
             commonly
             take
             up
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ;
             
             How
             busily
             have
             some
             disputed
             whether
             Adam
             if
             hee
             had
             continued
             in
             his
             inocence
             ,
             should
             have
             sl●pt
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             or
             whether
             hee
             would
             have
             needed
             that
             repose
             ?
             Others
             ,
             
             whether
             if
             Adam
             in
             his
             innocency
             had
             known
             his
             wife
             ,
             after
             she
             was
             conceived
             of
             child
             ,
             he
             had
             in
             this
             sinned
             ;
             or
             no
             :
             Others
             ,
             
             if
             he
             had
             begotten
             
             children
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocence
             ,
             
             whether
             they
             should
             immediatly
             upon
             their
             birth
             ,
             have
             had
             the
             use
             of
             their
             limmes
             ,
             and
             members
             ,
             for
             their
             present
             provision
             ,
             as
             other
             creatures
             have
             ?
             Others
             ;
             whether
             in
             that
             first
             estate
             there
             should
             have
             been
             more
             males
             or
             females
             ,
             borne
             ?
             Others
             what
             space
             there
             was
             betwixt
             the
             Creation
             of
             Angels
             and
             man
             ,
             
             and
             their
             fall
             ?
             Thus
             a
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             is
             devising
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             
               mo●o
               quodam
            
             ,
             and
             
               quodam
               modo
            
             ;
             and
             a
             
               Io
               :
               Maior
            
             disputed
             whether
             a
             man
             may
             
               equitare
               fine
               equo
            
             ;
             
             and
             Matreas
             (
             as
             Suidas
             hath
             it
             )
             in
             a
             Poeme
             that
             he
             frames
             of
             Aristotles
             doubts
             ;
             makes
             this
             one
             ,
             How
             the
             Sunne
             should
             in
             his
             setting
             go
             downe
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             
             and
             not
             swim
             .
             Thus
             an
             overleasured
             Italian
             hath
             made
             a
             long
             discourse
             ;
             
             how
             a
             man
             may
             walke
             all
             day
             through
             the
             streets
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             shade
             :
             Thus
             ,
             a
             Licentiate
             of
             Paris
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             defend
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             something
             God
             really
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             formally
             God
             ;
             Another
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             other
             priorities
             and
             posteriorities
             in
             the
             divine
             Persons
             ,
             besides
             those
             of
             their
             origination
             ;
             Another
             ,
             that
             the
             divine
             Persons
             are
             distinguisht
             
               per
               absoluta
            
             :
             Another
             ,
             
             as
             our
             Bradwardine
             and
             
               Io.
               Maior
            
             and
             Vasquez
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             
               in
               vacuo
            
             :
             And
             ,
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             
               Hurtado
               de
               Mendoza
            
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             straines
             his
             wit
             to
             prove
             the
             possibility
             of
             an
             infinity
             of
             magnitude
             ;
             and
             what
             subtile
             
             disq●isitions
             ,
             and
             long
             volumes
             are
             spent
             upon
             a
             certaine
             middle
             knowledge
             in
             God
             ,
             betweene
             his
             knowledge
             of
             simple
             intelligence
             ,
             
             (
             which
             is
             of
             what
             may
             be
             or
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             )
             and
             that
             of
             vision
             (
             which
             is
             his
             knowledge
             of
             what
             shall
             be
             )
             Betwixt
             which
             two
             some
             have
             placed
             a
             third
             ,
             a
             mid-knowledge
             of
             future-conditionate-Contingents
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             what
             a
             world
             of
             worke
             is
             on
             foot
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Scotists
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Thomists
             and
             Dominicans
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             concerning
             Gods
             foreknowledge
             of
             Evill
             ;
             and
             concerning
             the
             reall
             existence
             of
             future
             things
             in
             eternity
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             sut●leties
             .
             Good
             Lord
             !
             where
             will
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             take
             up
             ?
             how
             restlesse
             ,
             how
             
             boundlesse
             ,
             are
             the
             brayn●s
             of
             curious
             men
             ?
             and
             especially
             in
             this
             last
             age
             ;
             for
             ,
             surely
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             true
             word
             of
             Gerson
             ,
             
             
               Mundus
               senescens
               patitur
               phantasias
            
             ;
             the
             world
             now
             in
             his
             old
             age
             is
             full
             of
             fancies
             ;
             It
             is
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             u●
             ;
             the
             sleepe
             of
             the
             aged
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             much
             fuller
             of
             imaginations
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             lived
             to
             see
             more
             obj●cts
             to
             furnish
             them
             ;
             
             justly
             may
             wee
             take
             up
             that
             complaint
             of
             
               Alvarez
               Pelag●us
            
             :
             He
             is
             nobody
             for
             knowledge
             now
             a
             dayes
             that
             devises
             not
             s●me
             novelty
             :
             Festus
             sclandered
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             too
             much
             learning
             had
             made
             him
             mad
             :
             certainly
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sclaunder
             to
             say
             of
             too
             many
             ,
             that
             too
             much
             learning
             (
             as
             it
             is
             used
             )
             hath
             made
             them
             
             foolish
             and
             wanton
             in
             their
             speculations
             ;
             
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             truer
             sentence
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Grecians
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             Wisdome
             consists
             not
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             
             but
             of
             things
             profitable
             ;
             Our
             fore-fathers
             ,
             as
             they
             came
             short
             of
             us
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             they
             went
             beyond
             us
             in
             piety
             ,
             and
             peace
             ;
             The
             Iewish
             Doctors
             say
             of
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             no
             master
             but
             his
             owne
             reynes
             ;
             those
             (
             holy
             David
             said
             )
             were
             his
             teachers
             also
             ;
             
             and
             devout
             Bernard
             tells
             his
             friend
             Murdach
             ,
             with
             an
             
               Experto
               crede
            
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             find
             more
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             then
             in
             his
             bookes
             ;
             the
             trees
             and
             stones
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             shall
             teach
             thee
             that
             ,
             which
             thou
             canst
             not
             heare
             from
             thy
             masters
             ,
             thinkst
             thou
             not
             ,
             
             thou
             maist
             suck
             hon●e
             from
             the
             rock
             ,
             and
             oyle
             out
             of
             the
             hardest
             stone
             ?
             Marvelous
             is
             the
             improvement
             both
             of
             the
             meanes
             and
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             these
             last
             dayes
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             
             Of
             old
             (
             saith
             Erasmus
             )
             there
             were
             no
             schooles
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             Augustine
             was
             held
             an
             invincible
             Logician
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             read
             Aristotles
             Categories
             ;
             At
             last
             ,
             Divinity
             came
             to
             the
             height
             ,
             if
             not
             beyond
             it
             ;
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             the
             ancient
             authors
             ,
             were
             layd
             aside
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             time
             was
             ,
             when
             Synodes
             were
             faine
             to
             enact
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             promoted
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             Benefices
             ,
             
             but
             those
             which
             could
             competently
             read
             ,
             and
             sing
             ;
             Nor
             to
             Canon-ships
             in
             Cathedrals
             but
             
             those
             which
             could
             read
             ,
             
             sing
             ,
             and
             competenly
             construe
             ;
             Not
             to
             holy
             Ord●rs
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             could
             
               Literaliter
               loqui
            
             .
             The
             world
             is
             w●ll
             mended
             with
             us
             ,
             since
             our
             King
             Alured
             translated
             Gregories
             Pastorale
             ,
             out
             of
             Latin
             ,
             into
             Saxon
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ;
             
             and
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             it
             ,
             writes
             thus
             :
             Knowledge
             was
             so
             utterly
             lost
             from
             among
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             very
             few
             on
             this
             side
             of
             Humber
             ,
             that
             could
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             understand
             their
             owne
             common
             prayers
             ,
             in
             the
             Engl●sh
             tongue
             ;
             or
             transl●te
             any
             writing
             out
             of
             Latin
             in●o
             English
             ;
             surely
             there
             were
             so
             ●ew
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             one
             on
             the
             South-part
             
             of
             Thames
             ,
             when
             ●●●gan
             to
             raigne
             .
             Thus
             Alured
             :
             
             Before
             whose
             time
             ,
             W●●●redus
             King
             of
             Kent
             was
             faine
             to
             su●signe
             his
             Characters
             ,
             
             wi●h
             a
             Cros●e
             ,
             professing
             to
             doe
             it
             
               pro●gror●ntia
               literarum
            
             ;
             And
             the
             〈…〉
             wa●
             ,
             A
             ●●shop
             that
             is
             i●●●ran●
             of
             his
             Grammar
             is
             to
             b●
             d●p●●●●
             .
             Now
             (
             blessed
             be
             G●d
             )
             k●●w●●dge
             abounds
             every
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             The
             Pr●sse
             hath
             help●
             〈…〉
             it
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ;
             whi●●
             whiles
             it
             was
             only
             tran●m●tted
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             a
             single
             penne
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             sparingly
             imp●rted
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             uses
             to
             b●
             in
             other
             cas●s
             )
             plenty
             hath
             bred
             wantonnes
             ,
             &
             prodigall
             expence
             of
             w●●
             ;
             wherby
             we
             are
             growne
             to
             such
             excesse
             ,
             ●hat
             it
             were
             happy
             (
             except
             men
             
             had
             more
             rule
             of
             their
             〈…〉
             there
             vvere
             lesse
             〈…〉
             the
             vvorld
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             :
             vve
             have
             reason
             in
             this
             regard
             to
             envy
             the
             safe
             and
             quiet
             simplicity
             of
             our
             fore-fathers
             ,
             vvho
             contented
             themselves
             vvith
             the
             honest
             plaine-song
             of
             that
             ,
             vvhereof
             vve
             affect
             to
             run
             upon
             infinit
             descant
             ;
             
             It
             is
             vvell
             observed
             by
             Gerson
             ,
             that
             it
             falls
             out
             oftentimes
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             fervour
             of
             devotion
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             lesse
             naturall
             knowledge
             ;
             whence
             we
             finde
             great
             praise
             of
             sanctity
             given
             to
             some
             eminent
             persons
             ,
             who
             came
             short
             even
             of
             ordinary
             skill
             :
             
             Bernard
             saith
             of
             his
             devout
             brother
             Gerard
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             learning
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             had
             a
             cleare
             understanding
             ,
             and
             an
             
             illuminated
             spirit
             :
             and
             Sozomen
             ,
             
             when
             hee
             speakes
             of
             Antony
             the
             Hermite
             ,
             says
             ,
             he
             neither
             had
             any
             skill
             in
             learning
             ,
             neither
             did
             greatly
             esteeme
             it
             ;
             but
             cared
             only
             to
             have
             a
             pure
             and
             holy
             minde
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             more
             ancient
             ,
             and
             more
             worthy
             then
             any
             learning
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             And
             Paul
             the
             simple
             ,
             a
             man
             famous
             both
             for
             sanctimony
             ,
             and
             miracles
             ,
             had
             so
             little
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             that
             (
             which
             I
             have
             stood
             amazed
             to
             read
             )
             hee
             askt
             whether
             the
             Prophets
             were
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             after
             :
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             religion
             (
             as
             the
             Chancelor
             of
             Paris
             well
             )
             is
             not
             a
             schoole
             of
             Learning
             ,
             but
             a
             discipline
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             much
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             much
             
             knowledge
             as
             doth
             inable
             him
             to
             worship
             and
             serve
             that
             Di●ine
             Majesty
             devoutly
             ,
             
             and
             to
             live
             ●olily
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             with
             Bere●g●t●u●
             could
             dispute
             of
             
               Omne
               scibt●e
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             with
             Salomon
             ,
             could
             d●scou●●●
             of
             all
             things
             from
             the
             moss●
             〈◊〉
             the
             wall
             ,
             to
             the
             highest
             Cedar
             ;
             Gregory
             s●id
             truly
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             more
             rich
             and
             precious
             then
             a
             good
             will
             :
             and
             Phocyons
             law
             is
             magnified
             for
             a
             divine
             one
             ;
             Let
             vertue
             and
             goodnesse
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             other
             things
             passe
             for
             trifles
             .
          
           
             That
             therefore
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             said
             of
             Pythagoras
             ,
             that
             h●e
             reduced
             the
             speculative
             Philosophy
             to
             use
             ,
             and
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             said
             of
             the
             Cynicks
             ,
             that
             without
             regard
             of
             Logicke
             ,
             
             and
             naturall
             Philosophy
             ,
             
             they
             were
             all
             for
             Morality
             ;
             I
             could
             be
             apt
             to
             wish
             in
             our
             divine
             Philosophy
             ;
             It
             were
             happy
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             laying
             aside
             all
             curious
             disquisitions
             of
             impertinent
             truthes
             ,
             wee
             would
             apply
             our selves
             wholly
             to
             the
             knowledge
             and
             maintenance
             of
             those
             only
             points
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             zealous
             practise
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             assuredly
             know
             ;
             Leaving
             the
             rest
             to
             those
             Schoole-divines
             ,
             who
             have
             both
             faculty
             ,
             and
             leasure
             to
             discusse
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             VII
             .
             The
             fourth
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             ;
             to
             rest
             in
             those
             fundamentall
             truthes
             which
             are
             revealed
             clearely
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             NOw
             that
             we
             be
             not
             left
             upon
             uncertaineties
             in
             this
             quest
             of
             saving
             truth
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             requisite
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             resolve
             ,
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             fundamentall
             verities
             ,
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             are
             clearely
             layd
             before
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             sacred
             monuments
             of
             divine
             Scriptures
             :
             in
             them
             is
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             easie
             direction
             of
             a
             Christians
             both
             beleefe
             ,
             and
             
             practice
             ;
             
             It
             is
             the
             question
             appointed
             by
             our
             Church
             to
             be
             proposed
             to
             every
             Candidate
             of
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             whether
             he
             beleeve
             this
             truth
             ;
             and
             his
             ingagement
             thereupon
             punctually
             followes
             ;
             and
             if
             here
             be
             enough
             to
             make
             the
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             ,
             much
             more
             an
             ordinary
             Christian
             ;
             There
             are
             indeed
             unfadomable
             depths
             in
             that
             Ocean
             ,
             wherin
             we
             shall
             vainly
             hope
             to
             pitch
             our
             anchor
             ;
             but
             all
             necessary
             truthes
             need
             not
             much
             line
             :
             In
             those
             things
             which
             are
             clearely
             layd
             downe
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Austen
             )
             are
             found
             all
             those
             points
             which
             containe
             faith
             ,
             and
             rules
             of
             living
             ,
             viz.
             Hope
             and
             Charity
             ;
             And
             need
             we
             care
             for
             more
             then
             these
             ?
             Let
             me
             beleeve
             well
             ,
             &
             live
             well
             ,
             let
             who
             list
             
             take
             thought
             for
             more
             :
             what
             a
             madnesse
             were
             it
             to
             forsake
             the
             living
             waters
             ,
             and
             to
             dig
             for
             our selves
             Cisternes
             that
             will
             hold
             no
             water
             ?
             what
             a
             disease
             in
             our
             appetite
             ,
             when
             wee
             have
             wholesome
             provision
             laid
             before
             us
             ,
             to
             nauseate
             all
             good
             dishes
             ,
             and
             to
             long
             for
             mushromes
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             venemous
             ,
             all
             unwholesome
             ?
             It
             was
             the
             Iustice
             of
             Lacedaemon
             ,
             
             that
             when
             Terpander
             the
             Musitian
             added
             one
             string
             more
             to
             his
             Harpe
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             
             banisht
             him
             the
             Citty
             ;
             The
             great
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             could
             say
             ;
             If
             wee
             or
             an
             Angell
             from
             heaven
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospell
             to
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             ;
             hee
             doth
             not
             say
             a
             contrary
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             another
             ;
             such
             as
             that
             
               Evangelium
               aeternum
            
             
             of
             the
             Friers
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             Symbole
             of
             the
             twelve
             new
             Articles
             ,
             in
             Pius
             his
             profession
             ;
             
             It
             had
             some
             colour
             that
             Tannerus
             the
             Iesuite
             held
             in
             the
             publique
             disputation
             with
             Hunnius
             ;
             who
             stoutly
             defended
             it
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             faith
             that
             Tobye
             had
             a
             Dog
             ;
             because
             it
             rested
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             hee
             supposed
             Canonicall
             scripture
             ,
             the
             indubitate
             truth
             whereof
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             principle
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             how
             ever
             some
             particular
             clauses
             ,
             in
             themselves
             considered
             ,
             may
             carry
             no
             such
             weight
             ;
             but
             to
             obtrude
             a
             necessity
             of
             new
             and
             traditionall
             truthes
             ,
             besides
             those
             which
             God
             hath
             revealed
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             make
             our selves
             more
             wise
             and
             carefull
             then
             our
             Maker
             ?
             Wo
             be
             to
             
             those
             men
             ,
             on
             whose
             heads
             lyes
             so
             much
             innocent
             blood
             of
             Orthodox
             Christians
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             shed
             for
             those
             causes
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             owned
             ;
             Wo
             be
             to
             those
             Anathemaes
             which
             are
             spent
             upon
             true-beleeving
             soules
             :
             
             such
             as
             can
             say
             in
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             and
             clearenesse
             of
             judgement
             with
             Erasmus
             ,
             Either
             acquit
             me
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             condemne
             the
             Apostle
             with
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             VIII
             :
             The
             fifth
             rule
             of
             moderation
             ,
             To
             be
             remisse
             and
             facile
             in
             unimporting
             verities
             ,
             both
             in
             our
             opinion
             and
             censure
             .
          
           
             NOw
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             be
             too
             stiffe
             and
             zealous
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             those
             truths
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             and
             pure
             
               De
               fide
            
             ,
             as
             Gerson
             stiles
             them
             ;
             so
             fiftly
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             to
             
               Christian
               Moderation
            
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             collaterall
             ,
             
             and
             unimportant
             verities
             ,
             wee
             should
             be
             remisse
             ,
             and
             easie
             both
             in
             our
             opinion
             ,
             and
             censure
             ;
             Not
             too
             peremptorily
             resolving
             ,
             not
             too
             eagerly
             pressing
             ,
             not
             too
             sharpely
             judging
             :
             In
             maine
             matters
             it
             is
             
             good
             to
             take
             up
             that
             resolution
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             
             commended
             by
             Gerson
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             profitable
             to
             indure
             a
             scandall
             (
             through
             breach
             of
             peace
             )
             then
             an
             abandoning
             of
             truth
             ;
             and
             that
             honour
             of
             Roterdam
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             torne
             in
             peeces
             by
             the
             furious
             abettors
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             then
             be
             safe
             and
             quiet
             on
             the
             wrong
             part
             ;
             but
             in
             points
             of
             a
             baser
             alloy
             ,
             Saint
             Austens
             rule
             is
             not
             more
             wise
             then
             modest
             ;
             I
             may
             thinke
             one
             thing
             ,
             another
             man
             may
             thinke
             another
             ,
             I
             doe
             neither
             prescribe
             to
             him
             nor
             he
             to
             me
             ;
             Learned
             and
             wise
             Erasmus
             observed
             well
             ;
             
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             doe
             no
             harme
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             neglected
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             once
             stirred
             ,
             raise
             up
             grievous
             Tragedies
             in
             the
             
             world
             ;
             Even
             in
             the
             poorest
             matters
             ,
             what
             broyles
             are
             raised
             by
             contradiction
             ?
             what
             fearefull
             blood-sheds
             hath
             this
             Iland
             yeelded
             ,
             
             for
             but
             the
             carrying
             of
             a
             Crosse
             ?
             what
             stirs
             have
             beene
             in
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             for
             the
             difference
             of
             an
             Easter
             day
             ?
             what
             broyles
             for
             a
             few
             poore
             harmelesse
             Ceremonies
             ?
             
             As
             for
             the
             Sacramentarian
             quarrels
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             how
             bitter
             have
             they
             beene
             ,
             how
             frequent
             ,
             how
             long
             ,
             in
             six
             severall
             successions
             of
             learned
             conflicts
             ?
             
             As
             if
             wee
             Christians
             meant
             to
             imitate
             those
             Heathens
             which
             dwelt
             about
             the
             Marshes
             of
             Triton
             ,
             the
             Auses
             and
             Machlyes
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             the
             manner
             was
             ,
             when
             they
             kept
             their
             anniversary
             feast
             to
             the
             
             honour
             of
             Minerva
             ,
             that
             their
             Virgins
             divided
             themselves
             into
             troopes
             ,
             and
             intertained
             each
             other
             ,
             with
             stones
             and
             clubs
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             received
             a
             deaths-wound
             ,
             in
             the
             fray
             ,
             shee
             was
             straight
             cry'd
             downe
             ,
             as
             no
             mayd
             ;
             In
             these
             cases
             ,
             the
             very
             victory
             is
             miserable
             ,
             and
             such
             (
             as
             Pirrhus
             said
             of
             his
             )
             as
             is
             enough
             to
             undoe
             the
             Conquerer
             ;
             As
             good
             Physitians
             then
             ,
             when
             they
             desire
             to
             recover
             their
             patient
             ,
             labour
             to
             make
             peace
             amongst
             the
             humours
             ,
             so
             must
             wee
             doe
             in
             a
             sicke
             Church
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             compose
             them
             by
             a
             discreet
             moderation
             ;
             
             yet
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             fit
             to
             hold
             off
             from
             a
             passionate
             side-taking
             ,
             It
             is
             noted
             by
             Suidas
             ,
             that
             Heber
             was
             not
             amongst
             the
             
             builders
             of
             Babels
             Tower
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             language
             was
             not
             altered
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             worth
             observing
             ,
             
             that
             Corahs
             sonnes
             perished
             not
             in
             the
             common
             destruction
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             kinsfolkes
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             fled
             from
             the
             conspirators
             ,
             to
             Moses
             ;
             If
             we
             would
             find
             favour
             as
             Storkes
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             consort
             with
             Cranes
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             this
             peaceable
             temper
             we
             must
             be
             free
             from
             these
             two
             vices
             ,
             pride
             and
             pertinacy
             ;
             whereof
             the
             one
             ,
             forestals
             the
             heart
             with
             an
             over-weening
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             opinions
             ;
             not
             induring
             a
             contradiction
             ;
             the
             other
             obdures
             it
             against
             any
             meanes
             of
             reformation
             ;
             resolving
             to
             hold
             the
             conclusion
             in
             spight
             of
             
             the
             premises
             ;
             For
             the
             first
             ;
             only
             by
             pride
             commeth
             contention
             ,
             
             saith
             wise
             Salomon
             ;
             this
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             man
             scorne
             the
             common
             tracke
             ;
             and
             lifts
             him
             up
             with
             the
             conceite
             of
             his
             owne
             abilities
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             validity
             of
             his
             owne
             grounds
             ;
             not
             without
             a
             contemptuous
             undervaluing
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             wee
             finde
             it
             thus
             in
             all
             experience
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             never
             met
             with
             any
             (
             as
             worthy
             Master
             Green-ham
             hath
             noted
             before
             me
             )
             if
             but
             a
             schismaticall
             spirit
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             not
             sensibly
             discerned
             thus
             tainted
             ;
             take
             but
             a
             separist
             ,
             a
             blew-aporn'd
             man
             ,
             that
             never
             knew
             any
             better
             schoole
             then
             his
             shop-bord
             ;
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             thinke
             himselfe
             more
             truly
             learned
             ,
             then
             the
             deepest
             
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             the
             greatest
             Divine
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             lesse
             mistaken
             ,
             then
             he
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             affect
             a
             singularity
             ,
             and
             keepe
             aloofe
             from
             others
             ,
             both
             in
             practise
             and
             opinion
             ;
             Wherein
             a
             proud
             man
             is
             like
             unto
             oyle
             ,
             which
             will
             ever
             swim
             aloft
             ,
             and
             will
             by
             no
             meanes
             mixe
             with
             water
             ;
             Contrarily
             ,
             the
             only
             disposition
             that
             fits
             the
             heart
             for
             peace
             ,
             (
             indeed
             all
             other
             graces
             )
             is
             humility
             :
             That
             cloth
             which
             the
             Fuller
             would
             perfectly
             whiten
             ,
             yeelds
             it selfe
             to
             be
             trampled
             upon
             ;
             They
             are
             low
             pits
             ,
             wherein
             the
             starres
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             day
             ;
             They
             are
             the
             valleyes
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             shelving
             hills
             that
             soke
             in
             the
             waters
             of
             heaven
             :
             The
             Iewish
             
             Doctors
             say
             well
             ,
             
             that
             in
             a
             true
             disciple
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             three
             things
             ;
             a
             good
             eye
             ,
             a
             meeke
             spirit
             ,
             an
             humble
             soule
             ,
             the
             first
             frees
             him
             from
             envy
             ,
             the
             second
             from
             impatience
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             from
             pride
             ;
             these
             two
             last
             will
             teach
             him
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             admire
             other
             mens
             better
             faculties
             ,
             and
             to
             abase
             his
             owne
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             submit
             to
             clearer
             reason
             ,
             and
             irrefragable
             authority
             ;
             
             and
             modestly
             to
             distrust
             his
             owne
             .
             It
             was
             a
             word
             worthily
             commended
             in
             Potho
             a
             good
             Bishop
             neare
             500
             yeares
             agoe
             .
             Are
             we
             more
             learned
             ,
             and
             more
             devout
             then
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             or
             doe
             wee
             presume
             proudly
             to
             determine
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             their
             wisedome
             thought
             meet
             to
             
             be
             praetermitted
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             hee
             that
             beares
             this
             minde
             cannot
             easily
             erre
             ,
             cannot
             erre
             dangerously
             :
             
             ●t
             is
             possible
             I
             confesse
             to
             goe
             too
             farre
             ,
             in
             our
             relyance
             upon
             others
             judgements
             ;
             I
             cannot
             like
             that
             of
             Erasmus
             ,
             who
             professeth
             to
             his
             Bilibadus
             ,
             that
             hee
             ascribed
             so
             much
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             had
             thought
             meet
             to
             have
             allowed
             the
             opinion
             of
             Arius
             ,
             or
             Pelagius
             ,
             hee
             should
             have
             assented
             thereunto
             ;
             This
             is
             too
             much
             servility
             ;
             In
             these
             manifest
             and
             maine
             truthes
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             make
             flesh
             our
             arme
             .
             If
             all
             the
             world
             should
             face
             me
             downe
             ,
             that
             the
             Sunne
             shines
             not
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             pardoned
             to
             beleeve
             my
             eyes
             :
             And
             if
             all
             the
             Philosophers
             under
             heaven
             
             should
             with
             Zeno
             defend
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             motion
             ,
             I
             would
             with
             Diogenes
             ,
             
             confute
             them
             by
             walking
             ;
             But
             in
             all
             those
             verities
             which
             are
             disputable
             ,
             and
             free
             for
             discourse
             ,
             let
             me
             ever
             be
             swayed
             by
             the
             sacred
             authority
             of
             that
             Orthodoxe
             Church
             wherein
             I
             live
             .
          
           
             Pertinacy
             is
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             makes
             an
             hereticke
             ;
             Let
             the
             error
             be
             haynous
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             perverse
             stiffenesse
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             amounts
             not
             to
             the
             crime
             of
             heresie
             :
             much
             lesse
             is
             it
             so
             in
             case
             of
             a
             relenting
             schisme
             ;
             
             It
             was
             a
             good
             speech
             of
             Erasmus
             :
             I
             cannot
             be
             an
             hereticke
             unlesse
             I
             will
             ;
             and
             since
             I
             neither
             am
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             
             so
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             use
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             one
             .
             The
             course
             is
             preposterous
             ,
             and
             unnaturall
             ,
             that
             is
             taken
             up
             by
             quarrelsome
             spirits
             ;
             f●rst
             ,
             they
             pitch
             their
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             hunt
             about
             for
             premises
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             this
             method
             is
             for
             men
             that
             seeke
             for
             victory
             ,
             not
             for
             truth
             ;
             for
             men
             ,
             that
             seeke
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             themselves
             :
             whereas
             the
             well-disposed
             heart
             ,
             being
             first
             ,
             upon
             sure
             grounds
             ,
             convinced
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             it
             must
             necessarily
             hold
             ,
             cares
             only
             in
             essentiall
             verities
             ,
             to
             guard
             it selfe
             against
             erronious
             suggestions
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             rest
             is
             ready
             to
             yeeld
             unto
             better
             reason
             ;
             Hee
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             gamester
             ,
             
             that
             cannot
             be
             equally
             content
             to
             lose
             and
             winne
             ;
             and
             in
             vaine
             shall
             hee
             professe
             morality
             ,
             
             that
             cannot
             with
             Socrates
             set
             the
             same
             face
             upon
             all
             events
             ,
             whether
             good
             ,
             or
             evill
             :
             In
             all
             besides
             necessary
             truthes
             ,
             give
             me
             the
             man
             that
             can
             as
             well
             yeeld
             as
             fight
             ;
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             I
             cannot
             like
             the
             spirits
             of
             those
             Lacedemonian
             Dames
             which
             gave
             the
             shields
             to
             their
             sonnes
             ,
             with
             the
             peremptory
             condition
             of
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
             )
             surely
             ,
             hee
             is
             better
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             frayes
             of
             indifferency
             doth
             peaceably
             lay
             downe
             the
             Bucklers
             ,
             then
             hee
             ,
             that
             layes
             about
             him
             with
             the
             greatest
             ostentation
             of
             skill
             ,
             and
             valour
             :
             
             In
             things
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             meeknesse
             may
             doe
             God
             more
             service
             then
             courage
             ;
             They
             say
             milke
             quenches
             wild-fire
             better
             then
             any
             other
             liquor
             :
             and
             wee
             finde
             in
             all
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             pores
             are
             better
             opened
             with
             a
             gentle
             heat
             ,
             then
             with
             a
             violent
             .
             The
             great
             Apostle
             was
             content
             to
             become
             all
             things
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             winne
             some
             :
             How
             was
             hee
             all
             to
             all
             if
             hee
             did
             not
             sometimes
             remit
             of
             his
             right
             to
             some
             ;
             
             He
             that
             resisteth
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Prime
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             perillous
             temporizing
             ,
             yet
             gave
             way
             to
             Iames
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             brethren
             ,
             to
             purifie
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             the
             foure
             votaries
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             
             shortly
             then
             as
             he
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             
             that
             knowes
             when
             it
             is
             time
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             
             so
             is
             hee
             a
             peaceable
             sonne
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             yeelds
             when
             hee
             sees
             it
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             provides
             for
             his
             owne
             comfortable
             discharge
             ,
             and
             the
             publique
             tranquillity
             :
             that
             can
             be
             in
             necessaries
             truthes
             an
             Oake
             ,
             and
             a
             Reed
             in
             truthes
             indifferent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             IX
             .
             Remissenesse
             in
             matter
             of
             Censure
             .
          
           
             IN
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             treat
             ,
             true
             moderation
             requires
             the
             peaceable
             Christian
             to
             be
             not
             more
             yeelding
             in
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             then
             favourable
             in
             his
             Censures
             of
             the
             contrary-minded
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             fearefull
             violation
             both
             of
             Charitie
             and
             justice
             ,
             to
             brand
             an
             adversarie
             in
             matter
             of
             slight
             Opinions
             ,
             with
             the
             odious
             note
             of
             Sect
             ,
             or
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             no
             lesse
             Presumption
             ,
             
             to
             shut
             that
             man
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             enrolled
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Life
             .
             
             In
             all
             other
             things
             (
             sayth
             the
             Chancelour
             of
             Paris
             )
             besides
             those
             which
             are
             meerely
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             either
             deceive
             ,
             or
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             yet
             hold
             Charitie
             still
             :
             
             And
             as
             it
             is
             a
             good
             rule
             that
             is
             given
             to
             Visitors
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             sparing
             in
             making
             Decrees
             ,
             lest
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             should
             bring
             them
             into
             contempt
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             no
             lesse
             profitable
             to
             spirituall
             Governours
             ,
             
             which
             Erasmus
             relates
             out
             of
             Gerson
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             rashly
             throw
             about
             the
             thunder-bolts
             of
             their
             Censures
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             too
             severe
             
             in
             the
             maine
             matters
             of
             Religion
             (
             though
             not
             without
             that
             wise
             Item
             of
             Cicero
             ,
             
             that
             nothing
             that
             is
             cruell
             can
             be
             profitable
             )
             the
             remissenesse
             wherein
             may
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             an
             injurious
             mercie
             ;
             but
             in
             things
             of
             slighter
             condition
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             wiser
             then
             to
             draw
             a
             Sword
             to
             kill
             Flyes
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             for
             us
             to
             call
             for
             Scorpions
             ,
             where
             a
             Rod
             is
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             of
             Galienus
             ,
             who
             when
             his
             Wife
             had
             complained
             to
             him
             of
             a
             Cheater
             ,
             that
             had
             sold
             Glasse-pearles
             to
             her
             for
             true
             ,
             made
             as
             if
             hee
             would
             have
             cast
             him
             to
             the
             Lions
             ;
             the
             Offender
             looking
             for
             those
             fierce
             beasts
             ,
             was
             onely
             turn'd
             loose
             to
             a
             Cock.
             In
             some
             
             cases
             ,
             shame
             and
             scorne
             may
             be
             a
             fitter
             punishment
             then
             extreme
             violence
             .
             Wee
             may
             not
             make
             the
             Tent
             too
             bigge
             for
             the
             Wound
             ,
             nor
             the
             Playster
             too
             broad
             for
             the
             Sore
             .
             
          
           
             It
             was
             grave
             counsell
             that
             S.
             Austin
             gave
             to
             his
             Alipius
             ,
             that
             heed
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             lest
             whiles
             wee
             goe
             about
             to
             amend
             a
             doubtfull
             complaint
             ,
             wee
             make
             the
             breach
             wider
             .
             And
             that
             rule
             was
             too
             good
             for
             the
             Authour
             ,
             
             Iohn
             22.
             that
             in
             a
             case
             uncertaine
             ,
             wee
             should
             rather
             determine
             within
             the
             bounds
             ,
             then
             exceede
             them
             .
             Even
             in
             plaine
             convictions
             ,
             violence
             must
             be
             the
             last
             remedie
             ;
             as
             in
             outward
             bodily
             extremities
             (
             by
             Hippocrates
             his
             prescription
             )
             
             Ignis
             and
             Ferrum
             must
             be
             last
             tryed
             ;
             
             for
             generous
             spirits
             (
             as
             Erasmus
             well
             )
             desire
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             abide
             not
             to
             be
             forced
             ;
             it
             is
             for
             Tyrants
             to
             compell
             ,
             for
             Asses
             to
             be
             compelled
             ;
             and
             as
             Seneca
             observes
             ,
             a
             good
             natur'd
             Horse
             will
             be
             govern'd
             by
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             Wand
             ,
             whereas
             a
             sullen
             restie
             Iade
             will
             not
             be
             ordered
             by
             the
             Spurre
             .
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             puts
             it
             to
             the
             choyse
             of
             his
             
               Corinthians
               ;
               Will
               ye
               that
               I
               come
               to
               you
               with
               a
               Rod
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meekenesse
               ?
            
             as
             loth
             to
             use
             the
             Rod
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             were
             constrained
             by
             their
             wilfull
             disobedience
             .
             Much
             have
             they
             therefore
             to
             answer
             for
             ,
             before
             the
             Tribunall
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             damne
             Christians
             better
             then
             themselves
             ;
             sending
             all
             the
             Clyents
             of
             the
             North-westerne
             
               Grecian
               ,
               Russian
               ,
               Armenian
               ,
               Ethiopick
            
             Churches
             ,
             downe
             to
             Hell
             ,
             without
             redemption
             ,
             for
             varying
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             those
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             onely
             themselves
             have
             made
             fundamentall
             .
             And
             herein
             are
             wee
             happy
             ,
             that
             wee
             suffer
             for
             our
             Charitie
             ,
             rather
             chusing
             to
             incurre
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             false
             Censure
             from
             uncharitable
             men
             ,
             then
             to
             passe
             a
             bloudie
             and
             presumptuous
             Censure
             upon
             those
             ,
             who
             (
             how
             faultily
             soever
             )
             professe
             the
             deare
             name
             of
             our
             common
             Saviour
             .
             Let
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             affect
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             Turkish
             Iustice
             ,
             in
             
             killing
             two
             Innocents
             ,
             
             rather
             then
             sparing
             one
             Guiltie
             ;
             let
             us
             rather
             chuse
             to
             answer
             for
             Mercie
             ,
             and
             sooner
             take
             then
             offer
             an
             unjust
             or
             doubtfull
             Violence
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             X.
             The
             sixt
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             :
             Not
             to
             beleeve
             an
             opposite
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Tenet
             ,
             or
             person
             .
          
           
             SIxtly
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             of
             Peace
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             requisite
             then
             a
             charitable
             distrust
             ,
             viz.
             That
             wee
             should
             not
             take
             an
             adversaries
             word
             for
             the
             state
             of
             his
             opposite
             .
          
           
           
             They
             were
             ,
             
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             two
             necessarie
             charges
             that
             Erasmus
             gave
             to
             his
             Goclenius
             ,
             To
             be
             sober
             ,
             and
             incredulous
             :
             For
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             rayses
             so
             deadly
             hostilitie
             as
             Religion
             ,
             so
             no
             Criminations
             are
             either
             so
             rife
             ,
             or
             so
             haynous
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             are
             mutually
             cast
             upon
             the
             abettors
             of
             contrarie
             opinions
             :
             Wee
             need
             not
             goe
             farre
             to
             seeke
             for
             lamentable
             instances
             ;
             Let
             a
             man
             beleeve
             
               Andrew
               Iurgivicius
            
             ,
             hee
             will
             thinke
             the
             Protestants
             hold
             no
             one
             Article
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ;
             Let
             him
             beleeve
             Campian
             ,
             hee
             shall
             thinke
             wee
             hold
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Authour
             of
             Sinne
             ;
             That
             the
             Mediator
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             (
             JESUS
             )
             
             dyed
             the
             second
             death
             ;
             That
             all
             sinnes
             are
             equall
             ;
             and
             many
             more
             of
             the
             same
             Bran.
             If
             hee
             shall
             beleeve
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
             he
             shall
             condemne
             Erasmus
             as
             a
             Patron
             of
             
               Arrians
               ;
               Luther
            
             as
             an
             enemie
             to
             the
             holy
             Trinitie
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Consubstantialitie
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ;
             Melanctbon
             and
             Scheckius
             ,
             as
             Fautors
             of
             the
             
               Tri-theists
               ;
               Calvin
            
             ,
             as
             an
             advocate
             of
             
               Samosatenians
               ;
               Bullinger
            
             of
             
               Arrianisme
               ,
               Beza
            
             of
             Nestorianisme
             :
             If
             hee
             will
             beleeve
             our
             Countrey-man
             Gifford
             ,
             hee
             shall
             thinke
             Calvins
             doctrine
             in
             no
             thing
             better
             ,
             in
             many
             things
             worse
             then
             the
             Alcoran
             ;
             If
             hee
             will
             beleeve
             
               I.
               Gualterius
            
             ,
             a
             Iesuite
             Divine
             ,
             hee
             shall
             thinke
             never
             
             any
             Heresie
             hath
             ,
             since
             the
             first
             noyse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             arisen
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Reformed
             part
             is
             not
             guilty
             ;
             here
             hee
             shall
             suppose
             to
             finde
             
               Symon
               Magus
            
             ,
             falsly
             pretending
             the
             Churches
             reformation
             ;
             Cerinthus
             destroying
             the
             use
             and
             utilitie
             of
             Baptisme
             ;
             Ebion
             impugning
             the
             integritie
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ;
             In
             beastly
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             Nicholaitans
             ;
             In
             mutilation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Saturnians
             ;
             In
             the
             vaine
             jactation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Basilides
             ;
             in
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             Carpocrates
             ;
             in
             condemning
             of
             fastings
             ,
             Gnosticks
             ;
             in
             maintaining
             the
             impossibility
             of
             keeping
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Ptolomeus
               ;
               Secundian
            
             hereticks
             ,
             in
             allowing
             
             uncleannesses
             ;
             Marcosian
             heretickes
             ,
             in
             a
             proud
             boast
             of
             perfection
             ;
             Montanists
             in
             dissolving
             the
             bonds
             of
             wedlocke
             ,
             and
             corrupting
             Baptisme
             :
             what
             should
             I
             blurre
             too
             mu●h
             paper
             ,
             with
             the
             abridgement
             of
             so
             uncharitable
             a
             discourse
             ;
             shortly
             he
             shall
             beleeve
             that
             all
             our
             learned
             Divines
             have
             done
             nothing
             ,
             but
             patcht
             together
             all
             those
             old
             ragges
             of
             obsolete
             Errors
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             raked
             up
             out
             of
             the
             dunghils
             of
             antiently
             damned
             hereticks
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             up
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
             shall
             goe
             away
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             an
             hundred
             severall
             foule
             errors
             in
             
               Iohn
               Galvin
            
             ;
             and
             seventy
             eight
             no
             lesse
             haynous
             in
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             .
             
             Should
             a
             stranger
             come
             now
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             this
             Booke
             ,
             which
             hee
             supposes
             penned
             by
             a
             Christian
             Divine
             (
             and
             one
             therefore
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             dare
             to
             lye
             )
             how
             can
             hee
             conceive
             other
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Reformed
             Doctrine
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Chimericall
             Monster
             ,
             composed
             of
             divellish
             Lyes
             and
             hellish
             Heresies
             ?
             To
             looke
             neerer
             home
             ;
             what
             tearmes
             and
             imputations
             some
             rigid
             followers
             of
             Luther
             have
             (
             in
             imitation
             of
             their
             over-blunt
             and
             passionate
             Master
             )
             cast
             upon
             their
             opposers
             ,
             I
             doe
             purposely
             forbeare
             to
             specifie
             ,
             as
             willing
             rather
             to
             lay
             my
             hand
             upon
             these
             scarres
             ,
             then
             to
             blazon
             the
             shame
             of
             Brethren
             .
             Now
             as
             it
             will
             become
             
             every
             man
             (
             according
             to
             S.
             Hierome's
             counsell
             )
             to
             be
             impatient
             in
             the
             suspition
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             the
             parties
             accused
             shall
             be
             called
             forth
             ,
             and
             charged
             with
             these
             prodigious
             Crimes
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             hee
             is
             streight
             readie
             to
             flye
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Slanderer
             ,
             and
             calls
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             be
             witnesse
             of
             his
             utter
             detestation
             of
             those
             Errors
             ,
             which
             are
             maliciously
             affained
             to
             him
             ;
             
             and
             is
             readie
             to
             say
             as
             our
             learned
             Whitakers
             sayd
             in
             the
             same
             case
             to
             
               Campian
               ;
               Nisi
               omnem
               ,
               &c.
            
             unlesse
             thou
             hadst
             utterly
             cast
             off
             all
             ,
             both
             Religion
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Reverence
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             hadst
             long
             since
             made
             shipwracke
             of
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             
             had'st
             put
             off
             even
             all
             humanity
             it selfe
             ,
             thou
             would'st
             neve
             suffer
             thy selfe
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             horrible
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             to
             upbrayd
             such
             monstrous
             opinions
             to
             us
             .
             It
             is
             a
             true
             word
             of
             Gerson
             ,
             
             That
             in
             a
             penny-worth
             of
             strife
             there
             is
             not
             an
             halfe-penny-worth
             of
             love
             ;
             And
             we
             say
             truly
             ,
             Ill
             will
             never
             say'd
             well
             ;
             God
             forbid
             that
             the
             same
             man
             should
             be
             in
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             accuser
             ,
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             judge
             ;
             what
             would
             become
             of
             innocence
             ,
             where
             malice
             and
             power
             should
             be
             met
             ?
             How
             short
             a
             cut
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             spightfull
             authour
             of
             the
             warre
             of
             the
             fifth
             Gospell
             takes
             ,
             ●o
             convince
             all
             gainesayers
             :
             Westphalus
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             calls
             Calvin
             
             hereticke
             ,
             Calvin
             calls
             Westphalus
             hereticke
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             both
             heretickes
             .
             Schlusselburgius
             brands
             the
             Calvines
             for
             Sacramentarian
             heretickes
             ;
             the
             Calvinists
             brand
             Schlusselburgius
             for
             an
             Vbiquitarian
             hereticke
             ,
             therefore
             both
             are
             heretickes
             :
             And
             may
             not
             any
             Mahumetan
             thus
             refell
             the
             whole
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ?
             Those
             that
             style
             themselves
             Catholicks
             ,
             call
             the
             Reformed
             hereticks
             ;
             The
             Reformed
             call
             them
             hereticks
             ;
             therefore
             both
             are
             heretickes
             :
             The
             Roman
             Christians
             brand
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             with
             heresie
             ,
             the
             Grecians
             equally
             cen●ure
             the
             Roman
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             all
             hereticks
             ;
             And
             cannot
             wee
             as
             
             easily
             pay
             him
             againe
             in
             his
             owne
             Coyne
             :
             The
             
               Turkish
               Mahumetan
            
             calls
             the
             Persian
             hereticke
             ,
             the
             Persian
             calls
             the
             Turkish
             so
             ;
             therefore
             both
             are
             in
             their
             owne
             Religion
             ,
             hereticks
             :
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             ever
             such
             ,
             as
             an
             enemie
             would
             have
             him
             seeme
             to
             be
             :
             Would
             wee
             thinke
             it
             faire
             and
             just
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             dealt
             with
             before
             the
             awfull
             Tribunall
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             Would
             wee
             have
             the
             Arch-Enemie
             of
             Mankind
             beleeved
             in
             all
             his
             suggestions
             against
             our
             innocence
             ?
             Why
             should
             wee
             then
             admit
             of
             this
             wrong
             in
             each
             other
             ?
             At
             a
             contentious
             Barre
             ,
             where
             wrangling
             fomentors
             of
             quarrels
             are
             wont
             to
             aggravate
             all
             advantages
             ,
             this
             
             liberty
             (
             I
             know
             not
             how
             justly
             )
             hath
             been
             given
             ,
             that
             they
             commonly
             frame
             large
             bills
             of
             complaint
             ,
             and
             suggest
             wrongs
             that
             were
             never
             done
             :
             but
             for
             Divines
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             plead
             for
             truth
             ,
             before
             God
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             lavish
             in
             their
             Criminations
             ,
             
             it
             is
             an
             high
             violation
             of
             Christian
             charity
             ,
             and
             justice
             .
             Surely
             this
             practice
             is
             no
             more
             ●e●
             ,
             then
             justifiable
             ;
             should
             I
             fetch
             it
             so
             farre
             as
             from
             the
             times
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             whose
             divine
             perfection
             could
             not
             free
             him
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             a
             Conjurer
             ;
             of
             a
             wine-bibber
             and
             glutton
             ;
             of
             a
             friend
             to
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
             ,
             of
             an
             enemy
             to
             Cesar
             ;
             should
             I
             follow
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             
             deduce
             it
             to
             his
             Proto-martyr
             ,
             Saint
             Steven
             ?
             we
             shall
             finde
             him
             loaded
             with
             the
             accusation
             of
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             and
             Moses
             ,
             against
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Temple
             .
             After
             him
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             chosen
             vessell
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             charged
             by
             Tertullus
             ,
             
             for
             a
             pestilent
             fellow
             ,
             and
             a
             mover
             of
             sedition
             ;
             And
             even
             among
             the
             Christians
             themselves
             ,
             
             what
             foule
             charges
             of
             libertine
             doctrine
             are
             layd
             upon
             them
             by
             false
             teachers
             ;
             As
             for
             the
             succeeding
             ages
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             had
             we
             either
             leisure
             ,
             or
             will
             ,
             to
             swell
             up
             our
             discourse
             with
             an
             abridgement
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             History
             ,
             wee
             might
             easily
             weary
             the
             Reader
             with
             wofull
             varieties
             in
             this
             kinde
             :
             Who
             knowes
             not
             the
             
             impossible
             crimes
             that
             were
             cast
             upon
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             of
             promiscuous
             lust
             ,
             of
             worshiping
             an
             Asses
             head
             ,
             and
             such
             absurd
             calumniations
             .
             Amongst
             Christians
             themselves
             ,
             to
             let
             goe
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             memorable
             what
             quarrels
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Synode
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             betwixt
             Cyrill
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             of
             Antioch
             :
             the
             Churches
             subject
             to
             these
             eminent
             Pastors
             ,
             stuck
             not
             to
             strike
             each
             other
             with
             mutuall
             
               Anathemaes
               ;
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             something
             unhappily
             ,
             thrusts
             his
             Sickle
             into
             the
             harvest
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             against
             whom
             (
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             
               Euoptius
               )
               Cyrill
            
             bitterly
             inveighes
             ;
             Theodoret
             accuses
             Cyrill
             of
             
               Apollinarisme
               :
               Cyrill
            
             accuses
             Theodoret
             of
             Nestorianisme
             ;
             
             this
             broyle
             drew
             the
             Easterne
             world
             into
             parts
             ;
             so
             as
             afterwards
             when
             Theodoret
             would
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             Synode
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             the
             Egyptian
             Bishops
             and
             other
             reverend
             Prelates
             ,
             cryed
             out
             ,
             we
             eject
             Cyrill
             ,
             if
             we
             admit
             Theodoret
             ;
             The
             Canons
             disclaime
             him
             ,
             God
             opposes
             him
             .
             The
             same
             violence
             was
             againe
             renued
             in
             the
             eighth
             Action
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             loudly
             crying
             out
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Nestorian
             ;
             away
             with
             the
             heretick
             :
             but
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             was
             throughly
             scanned
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             found
             that
             the
             good
             Bishop
             had
             subscribed
             both
             to
             the
             Orthodoxe
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             to
             Leo's
             Epistle
             ;
             with
             one
             unanimous
             consent
             they
             received
             him
             in
             ▪
             with
             this
             acclamation
             ,
             
               Theodoret
               
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               Let
               the
               Church
               receive
               her
               Orthodoxe
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             worthy
             of
             immortall
             memory
             ,
             that
             wee
             finde
             reported
             of
             Athanasius
             :
             There
             was
             a
             great
             quarrell
             betwixt
             the
             Easterne
             ,
             &
             Westerne
             Churches
             ,
             about
             the
             Persons
             and
             subsistences
             in
             the
             Deity
             ;
             each
             upbraided
             other
             with
             heresie
             :
             The
             Westerne
             would
             professe
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ;
             but
             would
             not
             endure
             to
             heare
             of
             three
             Subsistences
             ;
             and
             were
             thereupon
             by
             the
             Easterne
             Churches
             ,
             censured
             for
             suspition
             of
             Sabellianisme
             :
             Contrarily
             ,
             the
             Easterne
             would
             yeeld
             three
             subsistences
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             abide
             three
             Persons
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             accused
             by
             the
             
             Westerne
             Churches
             of
             Arianisme
             :
             The
             breach
             was
             fearefull
             ,
             till
             wise
             and
             holy
             Athanasius
             found
             a
             way
             to
             let
             them
             see
             they
             were
             good
             friends
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             of
             it
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             goe
             about
             to
             instance
             in
             particular
             men
             ,
             the
             Catalogue
             would
             be
             endlesse
             .
             How
             Chrysostome
             and
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Ierome
            
             and
             Ruffinus
             ,
             blurr'd
             each
             other
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             knowes
             :
             Saint
             Austen
             ,
             besides
             all
             his
             other
             wrongs
             ,
             complaines
             that
             sixteene
             Articles
             were
             sclanderously
             imposed
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             draw
             envy
             upon
             the
             doctrine
             of
             divine
             Praedestination
             :
             what
             foule
             and
             grosse
             opinions
             were
             by
             adversary
             pennes
             cast
             upon
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             and
             Albigenses
             ;
             and
             
             our
             Wicklef
             ,
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             is
             shamefully
             apparent
             in
             too
             many
             Histories
             .
             And
             still
             as
             Satan
             is
             ever
             himselfe
             in
             these
             last
             times
             ,
             (
             wherein
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             Charity
             freezeth
             ,
             malice
             burnes
             so
             much
             the
             more
             )
             how
             familiar
             it
             is
             ,
             even
             for
             Christian
             adversaries
             ,
             to
             speake
             nothing
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             but
             sclanders
             :
             
             Erasmus
             reckons
             up
             amongst
             many
             false
             imputations
             cast
             upon
             him
             by
             some
             spightfull
             Fryers
             ,
             this
             for
             one
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             All
             the
             miracles
             our
             Saviour
             did
             ,
             upon
             earth
             ,
             were
             done
             by
             Magicke
             ;
             And
             that
             (
             which
             yet
             Bellarmine
             seriously
             charges
             him
             withall
             )
             he
             held
             all
             warre
             whatsoever
             absolutely
             unlawfull
             ;
             a
             slander
             which
             himselfe
             punctually
             refutes
             .
             
             How
             trivially
             common
             it
             is
             ,
             
             that
             Luther
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             an
             Incubus
             ,
             the
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             who
             had
             beene
             his
             Master
             ,
             proved
             his
             executioner
             ▪
             That
             Calvin
             was
             stigmatiz'd
             for
             a
             buggerer
             ;
             Beza
             (
             upon
             occasion
             of
             some
             yong
             Poems
             for
             meere
             tryall
             of
             wit
             )
             a
             profligate
             lover
             of
             his
             Andibertus
             ;
             and
             ,
             at
             last
             (
             which
             hee
             lived
             to
             confute
             )
             a
             revolter
             from
             his
             profession
             .
             Did
             I
             list
             to
             rake
             in
             the
             sinkes
             of
             
               Staphilus
               ,
               Surius
               ,
               Bolseck
               ,
               Gualterius
            
             ;
             I
             could
             both
             weary
             ,
             and
             amaze
             my
             Reader
             with
             nasty
             heaps
             of
             ,
             as
             tedious
             ,
             as
             false
             criminations
             of
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             our
             owne
             :
             How
             doe
             the
             Opposites
             in
             the
             five
             Belgick
             
             Articles
             ,
             cast
             inke
             in
             each
             others
             faces
             ,
             while
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             upbrayds
             the
             other
             with
             Manicheisme
             ,
             and
             Stoicisme
             ,
             the
             other
             them
             againe
             with
             Pelagianisme
             ,
             and
             Socinianisme
             :
             within
             our
             owne
             territories
             ;
             one
             objects
             Arianisme
             perhaps
             too
             justly
             on
             some
             hands
             )
             to
             the
             opini●n
             of
             p●rity
             ;
             another
             (
             too
             wildly
             )
             Antichristian●sme
             ,
             to
             the
             only
             ancient
             and
             true
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             either
             Church
             ,
             or
             man
             should
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             judged
             by
             his
             adversary
             :
             This
             were
             no
             other
             then
             that
             the
             arraigned
             innocent
             should
             be
             sentenced
             by
             the
             executioner
             .
             And
             if
             in
             a
             civill
             judicature
             there
             be
             required
             sworne
             and
             able
             
             Iudges
             ,
             just
             Lawes
             ,
             cleare
             evi●en●e
             ,
             select
             jurors
             ,
             recorded
             proceedings
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             this
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             those
             pleas
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             concerne
             the
             eternall
             state
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             Charity
             thinkes
             not
             evill
             :
             if
             therefore
             an
             ingenuous
             adversary
             shall
             out
             of
             an
             inward
             selfe
             conviction
             ,
             acquit
             his
             Opposite
             of
             an
             unjust
             charge
             ,
             wee
             have
             reason
             to
             take
             it
             for
             a
             granted
             truth
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             our
             advantage
             of
             it
             :
             If
             then
             ,
             an
             Erasmus
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             Luther
             hath
             intimated
             monitions
             of
             divers
             things
             ,
             which
             it
             were
             happy
             
             for
             the
             Christian
             world
             to
             have
             reformed
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             were
             not
             longer
             to
             be
             indured
             ;
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             his
             Laurinus
             :
             If
             hee
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             many
             things
             passe
             currant
             in
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             in
             Luther
             are
             condemned
             as
             Errors
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
          
           
             If
             hee
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             Luther
             urges
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             moderatly
             handled
             ,
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             vigour
             of
             Evangelicall
             prescriptions
             ,
             as
             hee
             doth
             to
             his
             
               Iodocus
               Iulius
            
             .
             If
             a
             Ferus
             ,
             or
             Cassander
             ;
             if
             a
             Cusanus
             ,
             or
             Contarenus
             ;
             if
             a
             Caietan
             or
             Montanus
             ,
             or
             Cudsemius
             ,
             or
             
               Franciscus
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             temperate
             adversary
             ,
             shall
             set
             favourable
             states
             to
             our
             Controversies
             ,
             
             and
             give
             ju●tly-charicable
             testimonies
             to
             our
             personall
             innocences
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             lesse
             cause
             to
             accept
             their
             suffrages
             ,
             then
             their
             partners
             have
             to
             credit
             them
             :
             still
             waters
             represent
             any
             object
             in
             their
             bottome
             ,
             clearely
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             either
             troubled
             ,
             or
             agitated
             ,
             dimly
             and
             imperfectly
             .
             But
             as
             for
             matter
             of
             crimination
             ,
             surely
             ,
             an
             enemies
             tongue
             is
             no
             sclander
             ;
             And
             if
             a
             cruell
             Inquisitor
             shall
             send
             a
             Martyr
             to
             his
             stake
             ,
             ugly
             dressed
             ,
             &
             painted
             over
             with
             Divels
             ;
             a
             wise
             and
             charitable
             spectator
             thinks
             never
             the
             worse
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             for
             a
             forced
             disguise
             ,
             but
             sees
             in
             that
             hereticke
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             Divels
             ,
             beautifull
             Angels
             of
             God
             ;
             As
             wee
             may
             not
             beleeve
             an
             adversary
             in
             reports
             ,
             
             so
             not
             in
             the
             pretended
             consequences
             of
             opinion
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XI
             .
             The
             seventh
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             Not
             to
             judge
             of
             an
             adversaries
             opinion
             by
             the
             inferences
             pretended
             to
             follow
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             SEventhly
             therfore
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             usefull
             rule
             for
             our
             moderation
             in
             judgement
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             may
             not
             take
             that
             for
             a
             mans
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             an
             adversary
             will
             say
             ,
             doth
             by
             necessary
             inference
             follow
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             
             professes
             to
             maintaine
             :
             It
             is
             that
             which
             ,
             with
             worthy
             and
             moderate
             Bucer
             ,
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Sarisbury
             hath
             also
             intimated
             in
             his
             grave
             advise
             concerning
             the
             Lutheran
             differences
             ;
             And
             the
             like
             occurrences
             in
             the
             judgement
             o●
             the
             foure
             learned
             French
             Divines
             ,
             concerning
             the
             peace
             with
             the
             Lutheran
             Churches
             ,
             and
             meet
             to
             be
             througly
             considered
             .
             For
             the
             force
             of
             Consecutions
             is
             many
             times
             very
             deceitfull
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             easily
             betray
             our
             discourse
             .
             There
             are
             indeed
             such
             Consequences
             as
             are
             plainely
             necessary
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             in
             their
             first
             sight
             ,
             carry
             in
             them
             no
             lesse
             certainty
             then
             the
             principles
             from
             which
             they
             were
             immediatly
             derived
             :
             Of
             this
             nature
             are
             they
             
             which
             are
             Reciprocally
             deduced
             from
             their
             certaine
             ,
             and
             intrinsecall
             causes
             ,
             to
             their
             effects
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             The
             Sunne
             is
             risen
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             day
             :
             He
             is
             God
             ,
             therefore
             
               Omnipotent
               ,
               Omniscient
            
             .
             There
             are
             others
             ,
             which
             may
             perhaps
             seeme
             to
             us
             no
             lesse
             necessary
             ,
             as
             following
             upon
             some
             premisses
             by
             an
             undoubted
             force
             of
             reason
             ;
             which
             yet
             ,
             another
             thinks
             hee
             can
             by
             some
             cleanly
             distinction
             ,
             commodiously
             evade
             ,
             and
             yet
             hold
             that
             ground
             which
             we
             layd
             for
             that
             ratiocination
             ;
             such
             is
             that
             of
             Gualterius
             the
             Iesuite
             :
             
               Theodore
               Beza
            
             denyes
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             can
             be
             substantially
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             ;
             Therefore
             he
             denies
             Gods
             Omnipotence
             .
             The
             Protestant
             ascribes
             
             to
             God
             more
             then
             a
             meere
             permission
             of
             evill
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             makes
             him
             the
             Author
             of
             sinne
             .
             Contrarily
             ,
             no
             meane
             one
             of
             ours
             ,
             inferres
             a
             Papist
             makes
             Christ
             a
             creature
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             is
             an
             Arrian
             ;
             Makes
             Christ
             of
             meale
             ,
             therefore
             not
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             therefore
             an
             Apollinarist
             .
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             the
             disputant
             thinks
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             but
             the
             accused
             ,
             on
             either
             part
             detests
             .
             Thus
             the
             honest
             and
             ingenuous
             Christian
             is
             drawne
             from
             a
             commendable
             search
             of
             necessary
             truthes
             ,
             into
             a
             wild
             chase
             of
             envious
             inferences
             :
             And
             now
             the
             quarrell
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             fallen
             off
             from
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             is
             removed
             to
             the
             Schooles
             of
             Logique
             ,
             naturall
             Philosophy
             ,
             Metaphysicks
             ;
             and
             
             not
             hee
             that
             hath
             the
             most
             truth
             must
             carry
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             can
             bring
             the
             most
             skilfull
             Sophistry
             .
             What
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             distracts
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             but
             this
             injurious
             conceit
             of
             inconsequent
             inferences
             ?
             The
             humanity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             one
             part
             ,
             is
             omnipresent
             ,
             therefore
             saith
             the
             other
             ,
             no
             humanity
             at
             all
             ,
             sith
             this
             is
             onely
             proper
             to
             the
             Deity
             .
             The
             ubiquity
             of
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             is
             denyed
             ,
             saith
             the
             other
             ;
             therefore
             the
             personall
             union
             is
             destroyed
             .
             Away
             with
             these
             rigid
             illations
             ,
             when
             wee
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             brethren
             ;
             Each
             holdeth
             his
             owne
             ;
             
             both
             disclayme
             the
             inferences
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             sence
             may
             .
             For
             as
             learned
             Bucer
             gravely
             ;
             It
             is
             our
             part
             to
             see
             not
             what
             
             doth
             of
             it selfe
             follow
             ,
             upon
             any
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             what
             followes
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             opinion
             ,
             which
             wee
             thinke
             contrary
             to
             a
             fundamentall
             Article
             .
             Were
             this
             rule
             held
             ,
             how
             happy
             were
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             certaine
             our
             peace
             ?
             when
             we
             have
             done
             our
             best
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             errours
             enow
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             wee
             need
             not
             to
             make
             them
             more
             .
             This
             was
             not
             the
             fashion
             in
             the
             plaine
             dealing
             world
             of
             the
             first
             ages
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             No
             heresie
             was
             then
             feoffed
             upon
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             upon
             open
             and
             acknowledged
             conviction
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             cleared
             himselfe
             from
             the
             maine
             crimination
             ,
             hee
             was
             pronounced
             innocent
             .
             Looke
             into
             the
             records
             of
             times
             .
             The
             
             contagion
             of
             Arrius
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             obscure
             Church
             of
             Baucalis
             ,
             soone
             reach't
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             there
             instantly
             infected
             seaven
             hundred
             virgins
             ,
             twelve
             Deacons
             ,
             seaven
             Priests
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             diffuse
             it selfe
             into
             the
             very
             Episcopall
             Throane
             ;
             at
             last
             by
             Miletus
             his
             relation
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             Alexander
             is
             made
             acquainted
             with
             the
             rumor
             of
             that
             heresie
             ;
             he
             presently
             sends
             for
             Arrius
             ,
             and
             charges
             him
             with
             the
             crime
             ;
             That
             impudent
             mouth
             sticks
             not
             to
             confesse
             his
             wicked
             error
             ,
             but
             there
             openly
             casts
             up
             the
             poyson
             of
             his
             damnable
             doctrine
             before
             his
             Governour
             .
             The
             holy
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             lesse
             openly
             reproves
             him
             ;
             urges
             and
             aggravates
             the
             sacrilegious
             impiety
             of
             his
             opinion
             ;
             
             And
             finding
             him
             to
             second
             his
             error
             with
             contumacies
             ,
             expels
             him
             from
             his
             Church
             ,
             followes
             him
             (
             as
             was
             meet
             )
             with
             seventy
             letters
             of
             caution
             to
             other
             Churches
             ;
             yet
             still
             the
             mischiefe
             spreds
             :
             The
             godly
             Emperour
             Constantine
             is
             informed
             of
             the
             danger
             ;
             hee
             calls
             a
             Synode
             ;
             Arrius
             with
             his
             all
             wicked
             Pamphlets
             ,
             is
             there
             cryed
             downe
             ,
             and
             condemn'd
             to
             banishment
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             finde
             those
             holy
             fathers
             nibling
             at
             consequences
             ,
             strain'd
             out
             of
             his
             Thalia
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             of
             his
             abhominable
             papers
             ,
             but
             charging
             him
             with
             the
             right-downe
             positions
             of
             heresie
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             blasphemies
             ,
             concerning
             
               Christ
               ;
               Time
               was
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               not
               ;
               Hee
               was
               made
               of
               things
               that
               
               were
               not
               ;
               He
               was
               not
               begotten
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               In
               time
               ,
               not
               from
               Eternity
               ;
               not
               true
               God
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               created
               of
               nothing
               .
            
             Here
             were
             no
             tricks
             of
             inferences
             ,
             no
             quirkes
             of
             Sophismes
             ,
             no
             violent
             deduction
             of
             unyeelded
             sequels
             ;
             the
             heresie
             proclaymed
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             was
             accordingly
             sentenced
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             proceedings
             with
             the
             Apollinarists
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Councell
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             first
             Generall
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             with
             the
             Macedonians
             ;
             and
             where
             not
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             heresie
             ?
             And
             if
             (
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             we
             would
             see
             a
             modell
             of
             the
             old
             Theologicall
             simplicity
             ,
             in
             the
             censures
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             we
             need
             but
             to
             cast
             our
             eye
             upon
             that
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             Anathemat●me
             ,
             
             which
             Damasus
             ingeniously
             wrote
             to
             Paulinus
             ,
             whether
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             wee
             pronounce
             Anathema
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             to
             
               those
               who
               doe
               not
               with
               full
               liberty
               proclaime
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               of
               one
               power
               ,
               and
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               .
               We
               pronounce
               Anathema
               to
               them
               who
               follow
               the
               error
               of
            
             Sabellius
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               Father
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               with
               the
               Son.
               Wee
               pronounce
               Anathema
               to
            
             Arrius
             ,
             and
             Eunomius
             ,
             
               who
               with
               a
               like
               impiety
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               forme
               of
               words
               unlike
               ,
               affirme
               the
               Sunne
               and
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               be
               creatures
               .
               We
               pronounce
               Anathema
               to
               the
               Macedonians
               ,
               who
               comming
               from
               the
               stocke
               of
            
             Arrius
             ,
             
               have
               not
               
               varyed
               from
               his
               impiety
               ,
               but
               from
               his
               name
               .
               We
               pronounce
               Anathema
               to
            
             Photinus
             ,
             
               who
               renuing
               the
               heresie
               of
            
             Ebion
             ,
             
               confesses
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               made
               only
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             .
             
               Wee
               pronounce
               Anathema
               to
               those
               ,
               that
               maintaine
               two
               Sonnes
               ,
               one
               before
               all
               worlds
               ,
               the
               other
               after
               the
               assuming
               of
               flesh
               from
               the
               Virgin
               :
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             man
             here
             condemned
             for
             an
             heretick
             ,
             but
             hee
             who
             dirctly
             affirmes
             ,
             confesses
             ,
             maintaines
             opinions
             truly
             damnable
             ?
             Neither
             indeed
             is
             it
             just
             or
             equall
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             ,
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             an
             enemy
             ,
             be
             made
             guilty
             of
             those
             crimes
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             abhorres
             :
             What
             I
             will
             owne
             ,
             is
             mine
             ;
             what
             is
             cast
             upon
             me
             ,
             is
             my
             adversaries
             ;
             
             And
             if
             I
             be
             by
             deductions
             fetch
             't
             into
             such
             errour
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             my
             faith
             ,
             but
             in
             my
             Logick
             ;
             my
             braine
             may
             erre
             ,
             my
             heart
             doth
             not
             .
             Away
             then
             ,
             ye
             cruell
             Tortors
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             Dilaters
             of
             Errours
             ,
             Delators
             of
             your
             brethren
             ,
             Incendiaries
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             haters
             of
             peace
             ,
             Away
             with
             this
             unjust
             violence
             ;
             Let
             no
             man
             beare
             more
             then
             his
             owne
             burden
             ;
             Presse
             an
             ●●ring
             brother
             (
             if
             ye
             please
             )
             in
             way
             of
             Argument
             ,
             with
             such
             odious
             Consectaries
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             him
             weary
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             hate
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             it
             as
             his
             owne
             ;
             frame
             not
             imaginary
             monsters
             of
             error
             with
             whom
             you
             may
             contend
             :
             Hee
             that
             makes
             any
             man
             worse
             then
             hee
             is
             ,
             
             makes
             himselfe
             worse
             then
             hee
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XII
             .
             The
             eighth
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             To
             keepe
             opinions
             within
             their
             owne
             bounds
             ,
             not
             imputing
             private
             mens
             conceits
             to
             whole
             Churches
             .
          
           
             EIghtly
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             requisite
             to
             a
             peaceable
             moderation
             ,
             
             that
             we
             should
             give
             to
             every
             opinion
             his
             owne
             due
             extent
             ,
             not
             casting
             private
             mens
             conceits
             upon
             publicke
             Churches
             ,
             not
             fathering
             single
             fancies
             upon
             a
             Community
             ;
             All
             men
             cannot
             
             accord
             in
             the
             same
             thoughts
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Church
             under
             heaven
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             was
             not
             some
             Ahimaaz
             ,
             that
             would
             run
             alone
             .
             In
             all
             waters
             ,
             lightly
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             sorts
             of
             fish
             that
             love
             to
             swim
             against
             the
             streame
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             that
             the
             blame
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             few
             should
             be
             diffused
             unto
             all
             .
             If
             a
             Pope
             John
             the
             22
             shall
             maintaine
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             blessed
             shall
             sleep
             till
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             If
             a
             
               Dominicus
               a
               Soto
            
             shall
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Christian
             faith
             shall
             be
             extinguished
             in
             the
             persecutions
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             shall
             wee
             impute
             these
             opinions
             to
             the
             See
             ,
             or
             Church
             ?
             If
             an
             
               Alphonsus
               a
               Castro
            
             shall
             hold
             hereticks
             and
             Apostates
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             once
             baptiz'd
             ,
             
             to
             be
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ;
             Or
             a
             Catharinus
             ,
             or
             Vasquez
             shall
             teach
             the
             Commandement
             that
             forbids
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             to
             be
             meerely
             temporary
             ;
             If
             a
             Durant
             shall
             revive
             Pelagianisme
             ,
             in
             denying
             that
             there
             is
             any
             need
             of
             the
             divine
             ayde
             ,
             either
             of
             generall
             or
             speciall
             concourse
             in
             humane
             actions
             ;
             If
             a
             
               Richardus
               Armachanus
            
             shall
             second
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             in
             teaching
             that
             there
             is
             no
             pardon
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             the
             penitent
             ,
             for
             some
             haynous
             sinnes
             ;
             If
             an
             Occham
             shall
             teach
             that
             the
             visible
             signes
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             Or
             a
             
               Iohannes
               Parisiensis
            
             ,
             or
             
               Cornelius
               a
               Lapide
            
             (
             little
             differing
             from
             the
             condemned
             error
             of
             
               Rupertus
               
               Tuitiensis
            
             )
             shall
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacramentall
             bread
             is
             hypostatically
             assumed
             by
             the
             word
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             so
             unjust
             Arbiter
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             upbrayd
             these
             Paradoxes
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             who
             professeth
             their
             dislike
             ?
             Thus
             if
             a
             Knox
             ,
             or
             Buchanan
             ,
             or
             Goodman
             ,
             shall
             broach
             exorbitant
             and
             dangerous
             opinions
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Successions
             and
             rights
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             lawlesse
             power
             of
             subjects
             ;
             Why
             should
             this
             be
             layd
             in
             our
             dish
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             Suarez
             ,
             or
             Mariana
             in
             theirs
             ?
             If
             a
             
               Flaccius
               Illiricus
            
             shall
             uphold
             a
             singular
             error
             concerning
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Originall
             sinne
             ;
             If
             some
             ill-advised
             followers
             of
             Zuinglius
             shall
             hold
             the
             Sacramentall
             elements
             to
             be
             onely
             bare
             signes
             ,
             serving
             meerely
             for
             
             memory
             ,
             and
             representation
             ;
             If
             some
             Divines
             of
             ours
             shall
             defend
             the
             rigid
             opinions
             concerning
             Predestination
             ;
             If
             some
             phantasticall
             heads
             shall
             crye
             downe
             all
             decent
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             all
             set
             formes
             of
             devotion
             ;
             why
             should
             the
             Church
             suffer
             double
             in
             those
             things
             which
             it
             bewayles
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             collective
             body
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             a
             tongue
             of
             her
             owne
             speaking
             by
             the
             common
             voyce
             of
             her
             Synodes
             ;
             in
             her
             publicke
             Confessions
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             Catechismes
             ,
             Liturgies
             ;
             what
             she
             sayes
             in
             these
             ,
             must
             passe
             for
             her
             owne
             :
             but
             if
             any
             single
             person
             shall
             take
             upon
             him
             (
             unauthorised
             )
             to
             be
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             insolence
             is
             justly
             censurable
             ;
             And
             if
             
             an
             adversary
             shall
             charge
             that
             private
             opinion
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             intolerably
             injurious
             :
             Indeed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             best
             harmony
             where
             no
             part
             ,
             or
             Instrument
             ,
             is
             heard
             alone
             ,
             but
             a
             sweet
             composition
             ;
             and
             equall
             mixture
             of
             all
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             the
             best
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             no
             dissenting
             voyce
             is
             heard
             above
             ,
             or
             besides
             his
             fellowes
             ;
             but
             all
             agree
             in
             one
             common
             sound
             of
             wholesome
             doctrine
             .
             But
             (
             such
             as
             mans
             naturall
             selfe-love
             is
             )
             this
             is
             more
             fit
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             a
             Platonicall
             speculation
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             true
             reality
             of
             existence
             :
             for
             whiles
             every
             man
             is
             apt
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             his
             owne
             deeper
             insight
             ,
             and
             thinkes
             the
             prayse
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             his
             knowledge
             lost
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             impart
             
             it
             ;
             〈◊〉
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             not
             contayning
             themselves
             within
             their
             owne
             privacies
             ,
             they
             vent
             their
             thoughts
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             a
             great
             glory
             to
             be
             the
             Authours
             of
             some
             more
             then
             common-piece
             of
             skill
             ;
             And
             to
             say
             truth
             ,
             the
             freedome
             and
             ●ase
             of
             the
             Presse
             hath
             much
             advanced
             this
             itching
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             humour
             of
             men
             whiles
             only
             the
             penne
             was
             imployed
             ,
             bookes
             were
             rare
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             so
             easie
             for
             a
             man
             either
             to
             know
             anothers
             opinion
             ,
             or
             to
             diffuse
             his
             owne
             ;
             now
             ,
             one
             onely
             day
             is
             enough
             to
             fill
             the
             world
             with
             a
             Pamphlet
             ,
             and
             suddainly
             to
             scatter
             whatsoever
             conceit
             ,
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             revocation
             .
             So
             much
             the
             more
             need
             there
             is
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             sit
             at
             
             the
             helme
             ,
             
             whether
             of
             Church
             ,
             or
             State
             ,
             to
             carry
             a
             vigilant
             eye
             ,
             and
             hard
             hand
             over
             these
             Common
             tel-tales
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             restraine
             them
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             that
             nothing
             might
             passe
             their
             stampe
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             common
             peace
             ,
             or
             varying
             from
             the
             received
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             this
             task
             be
             little
             lesse
             then
             impossible
             ,
             since
             by
             this
             meanes
             every
             man
             may
             have
             ten
             thousand
             severall
             tongues
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             happy
             were
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             Church
             could
             obtaine
             of
             themselves
             so
             much
             good
             nature
             ,
             &
             submissive
             reverence
             ,
             as
             to
             speake
             none
             but
             their
             mothers
             tongue
             ?
             The
             forme
             of
             tongues
             in
             the
             first
             descent
             
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             was
             fiery
             and
             cloven
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             the
             fittest
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             first
             plantation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             intimating
             that
             fervour
             ,
             and
             variety
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             both
             given
             ,
             and
             requisite
             :
             Now
             ,
             in
             the
             enlarged
             and
             setled
             estate
             of
             his
             Evangelicall
             Church
             ,
             the
             same
             spirit
             descends
             ,
             and
             dwels
             in
             tongues
             ,
             coole
             and
             undivided
             ,
             
               Cor
               unum
               ,
               via
               una
            
             ,
             One
             heart
             ,
             one
             way
             ,
             was
             the
             Motto
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             when
             he
             foretels
             the
             future
             coalition
             of
             Gods
             people
             :
             And
             
               one
               mind
               ,
               one
               mouth
            
             was
             the
             Apostles
             to
             his
             Romanes
             .
             
             Let
             us
             walke
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             .
             Let
             us
             mind
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             
             is
             his
             charge
             to
             his
             Philippians
             .
             
             But
             if
             any
             wrangler
             affect
             to
             bee
             singular
             ,
             and
             will
             needes
             have
             a
             minde
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             let
             him
             stand
             but
             for
             what
             hee
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             goe
             only
             for
             a
             single
             figure
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             ,
             by
             a
             misprision
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             place
             of
             thousands
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             XIII
             .
             The
             ninth
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             :
             The
             actions
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             must
             not
             regulate
             our
             judgements
             concerning
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             NInthly
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             a
             little
             conduce
             to
             Moderation
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             facts
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             may
             not
             be
             drawne
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             cause
             :
             for
             ,
             
             howsoever
             it
             commonly
             holds
             ,
             that
             impious
             opinions
             and
             loose
             life
             goe
             still
             together
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             trusting
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             did
             not
             admit
             
             of
             exceptions
             .
             There
             have
             been
             those
             ,
             whose
             errours
             have
             beene
             foule
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             conversation
             faultlesse
             .
             
             I
             remember
             what
             Bernard
             said
             of
             
               Peter
               Abailardus
            
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               was
            
             Iohn
             
               without
               ,
               and
            
             Herod
             within
             :
             And
             of
             Arnoldus
             of
             Brixia
             ,
             
             
               Would
               God
               his
               doctrine
               were
               so
               sound
               ,
               as
               his
               life
               is
               strict
               :
            
             
             And
             elsewhere
             ;
             
               Whose
               conversation
               is
               Honey
               ,
               his
               opinion
               Poyson
               ;
               whose
               head
               is
               a
               Doves
               ,
               his
               tayle
               a
               Scorpions
               .
               Epiphanius
               ,
            
             when
             he
             speakes
             of
             the
             hereticke
             Hierax
             (
             an
             hereticke
             with
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             who
             denyed
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             which
             he
             granted
             to
             the
             soule
             )
             could
             say
             ,
             He
             was
             a
             man
             truly
             admirable
             for
             his
             exercise
             in
             pietie
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             besides
             
             the
             governance
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             could
             draw
             other
             mens
             soules
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             Godlinesse
             .
             And
             Augustine
             speaking
             somewhere
             of
             Pelagius
             and
             some
             others
             of
             his
             Sect
             (
             I
             remember
             )
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             the
             carriage
             of
             their
             life
             was
             faire
             ,
             and
             unblamable
             :
             And
             those
             that
             are
             the
             bitterest
             enemies
             to
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             or
             poore
             men
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             give
             great
             testimonie
             to
             the
             integritie
             and
             inoffensivenesse
             of
             their
             conversation
             .
          
           
             So
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             whose
             Religion
             is
             sound
             ,
             but
             their
             life
             impure
             .
             As
             Caesar
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             
               Wee
               have
               enow
               of
               these
               Birds
               at
               home
               .
            
             Such
             ,
             as
             like
             Ants
             ,
             follow
             the
             track
             of
             their
             
             fellowes
             to
             their
             common
             hillocke
             ;
             going
             on
             those
             right
             wayes
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             whereinto
             example
             &
             education
             have
             put
             them
             ,
             yet
             stayning
             their
             profession
             by
             leud
             behaviour
             .
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             that
             a
             rich
             Iew
             being
             askt
             why
             hee
             turn'd
             Christian
             ,
             
             laid
             the
             cause
             upon
             the
             vertue
             of
             our
             Faith.
             And
             being
             askt
             ,
             how
             hee
             did
             so
             well
             know
             the
             vertue
             of
             such
             faith
             ;
             because
             (
             said
             hee
             )
             the
             nation
             of
             Christians
             could
             not
             possibly
             hold
             out
             so
             long
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             workes
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             starke
             naught
             ;
             therfore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Faith.
             Certainely
             it
             were
             woe
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             lives
             should
             decide
             the
             truth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             betwixt
             us
             
             and
             unbelievers
             ,
             betwixt
             us
             and
             our
             ignorant
             fore-fathers
             :
             These
             are
             not
             therefore
             fit
             umpires
             betwixt
             Christians
             competitioning
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             The
             Iew
             was
             the
             sounder
             for
             religion
             ,
             yet
             the
             Samaritan
             was
             more
             charitable
             ,
             than
             either
             the
             Levice
             ,
             or
             Priest.
             It
             were
             strange
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             corruptest
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             some
             conscionable
             ;
             and
             no
             lesse
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             holyest
             ,
             
             there
             bee
             not
             some
             lawlesse
             and
             inordinate
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             Pomgranate
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             some
             graines
             rotten
             .
             The
             sanctity
             of
             some
             few
             cannot
             boulster
             out
             falsehood
             in
             the
             common
             beleefe
             ;
             neyther
             can
             the
             disorder
             of
             Orthodox
             beleevers
             ,
             disparage
             that
             
             soundnesse
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             their
             life
             b●lyes
             .
             And
             if
             our
             Saviour
             give
             us
             this
             rule
             for
             discerning
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ;
             
               By
               their
               fruits
               you
               shall
               know
               them
            
             ;
             
             doubtlesse
             ,
             that
             fruit
             was
             intended
             chiefely
             for
             their
             doct●ine
             ;
             their
             lives
             were
             fayre
             ,
             their
             carriage
             innocent
             ;
             (
             for
             they
             came
             in
             
               sheepes
               cloathing
            
             .
             )
             What
             was
             that
             other
             then
             honest
             simplicity
             ?
             yet
             their
             fruits
             were
             evill
             :
             
             but
             withall
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             and
             holy
             life
             is
             (
             as
             hee
             said
             well
             )
             a
             good
             Commentarie
             to
             the
             sacred
             Volume
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             their
             out-breaking
             iniquities
             were
             a
             good
             Commentarie
             upon
             their
             vicious
             doctrines
             ;
             both
             wayes
             were
             their
             fruits
             evill
             .
             And
             if
             meere
             outward
             carriage
             
             should
             be
             the
             sole
             rule
             of
             our
             tryall
             ,
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             uncertaine
             then
             our
             determination
             :
             How
             many
             Dunghills
             have
             wee
             seene
             ,
             which
             whiles
             they
             have
             beene
             covered
             with
             Snow
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             discerned
             from
             the
             best
             Gardens
             ?
             How
             many
             sowre
             Crabs
             ,
             which
             for
             beautie
             have
             surpassed
             the
             best
             Fruit
             in
             our
             Orchard
             ?
             As
             in
             matter
             of
             reason
             ,
             experience
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             some
             falsehoods
             are
             more
             probable
             then
             some
             truths
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             also
             in
             matter
             of
             practice
             ;
             no
             face
             seemes
             so
             purely
             faire
             as
             the
             painted
             .
             Truth
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             the
             Test
             whither
             wee
             must
             bring
             our
             profession
             for
             matter
             of
             tryall
             ;
             and
             the
             sacred
             Oracles
             of
             God
             
             are
             the
             Test
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             must
             trie
             the
             truth
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XIIII
             .
             The
             tenth
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             :
             That
             wee
             must
             draw
             as
             neere
             as
             wee
             safely
             may
             ,
             to
             Christian
             adversaries
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             lesser
             differences
             .
          
           
             IT
             will
             perhaps
             seeme
             a
             Paradox
             to
             some
             ,
             vvhich
             I
             must
             lay
             downe
             for
             a
             tenth
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             viz.
             That
             wee
             must
             endeavour
             to
             draw
             as
             neere
             as
             wee
             may
             to
             Christian
             adversaries
             ,
             in
             the
             differences
             of
             Religion
             :
             
             For
             some
             men
             ,
             whose
             zeale
             ●●
             carryes
             them
             beyond
             knowledge
             ,
             are
             all
             for
             extremities
             ,
             and
             thinke
             there
             can
             never
             bee
             distance
             enough
             betwixt
             themselves
             and
             those
             that
             oppose
             them
             in
             the
             controversies
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             discipline
             .
             For
             the
             righting
             of
             our
             conceits
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             shall
             need
             a
             double
             d●stinction
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             limits
             of
             our
             approach
             ,
             or
             remotenesse
             .
             Of
             the
             Persons
             first
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             Hostes
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             Inimici
             .
             The
             former
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             professe
             open
             hostilitie
             to
             the
             whole
             cause
             of
             Christianitie
             ;
             as
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             Turkes
             :
             The
             latter
             are
             Adversaries
             within
             the
             Bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
             such
             as
             ,
             according
             with
             us
             in
             the
             maine
             essentiall
             Truths
             ,
             maintaine
             stiffe
             differences
             in
             matters
             of
             great
             consequence
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             judgement
             and
             practice
             of
             Religion
             .
             To
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             wee
             doe
             justly
             professe
             publique
             and
             universall
             defiance
             ;
             hating
             all
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             save
             that
             of
             civill
             commerce
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             unlawfull
             with
             the
             most
             savage
             Infidels
             .
             And
             in
             this
             name
             ,
             doe
             wee
             deservedly
             crie
             downe
             those
             favours
             ,
             which
             these
             avowed
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             receive
             at
             Rome
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             succeed
             the
             most
             fervent
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             once
             said
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               I
               love
               thee
               :
            
             Besides
             
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             favourable
             entertainment
             ,
             wee
             know
             the
             Pope
             on
             his
             Coronation
             day
             vouchsafes
             to
             receive
             a
             Present
             from
             their
             hands
             ;
             
             no
             lesse
             then
             that
             holy
             Booke
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             their
             cursed
             impietie
             prophaneth
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             in
             requitall
             ,
             condemneth
             their
             impietie
             ;
             whiles
             those
             that
             professe
             the
             same
             Creed
             more
             sincerely
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             
             are
             rigorously
             expelled
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             martyr'd
             .
             Our
             stomach
             doth
             not
             so
             farre
             exceed
             our
             Charitie
             ,
             but
             wee
             can
             pray
             for
             those
             miscreant
             Iewes
             :
             they
             once
             for
             all
             cursed
             themselves
             ,
             
               His
               bloud
               be
               upon
               us
               and
               our
               children
            
             ;
             wee
             are
             so
             mercifull
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             wee
             can
             blesse
             them
             ,
             in
             praying
             
             that
             his
             bloud
             may
             be
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             Redemption
             .
             
          
           
             And
             as
             wee
             can
             pray
             for
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             so
             wee
             cannot
             but
             commend
             the
             Order
             ,
             which
             is
             held
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             Italy
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Ordinarie
             ,
             
             Sermons
             are
             made
             on
             their
             Sabbaths
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             Iewes
             are
             suffered
             to
             dwell
             for
             their
             Conviction
             ;
             but
             whiles
             wee
             wish
             well
             to
             their
             soules
             ,
             wee
             hate
             their
             societie
             .
             
          
           
             I
             like
             well
             that
             piece
             of
             just
             prohibition
             ,
             That
             Christian
             women
             should
             not
             bee
             Nurses
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             their
             Houses
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             brooke
             the
             Libertie
             
             following
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             by
             Licence
             from
             the
             Ordinarie
             ,
             they
             may
             :
             My
             reason
             is
             but
             just
             ,
             because
             their
             proud
             detestation
             goes
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             absolute
             forbiddance
             of
             any
             office
             of
             respect
             from
             theirs
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             allowes
             the
             same
             from
             ours
             to
             them
             .
             So
             ,
             by
             their
             Law
             ,
             
             a
             Iewish
             woman
             may
             not
             be
             either
             Midwife
             ,
             or
             Nurse
             to
             one
             of
             ours
             ;
             yet
             giving
             way
             to
             our
             Women
             ,
             to
             doe
             these
             services
             to
             theirs
             .
             
             Not
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             same
             fashion
             of
             Garments
             (
             which
             however
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             have
             now
             learned
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             to
             dispence
             with
             )
             what
             a
             curiositie
             of
             hatred
             it
             is
             ,
             
             
             that
             if
             one
             of
             us
             Gentiles
             should
             make
             a
             Iewes
             fire
             on
             their
             Sabbath
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             sit
             by
             it
             :
             And
             why
             should
             wee
             bee
             lesse
             averse
             from
             that
             odious
             generation
             ?
             They
             have
             done
             violence
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Redeemer
             ;
             what
             have
             wee
             done
             unto
             them
             ?
             Bloud
             lyes
             still
             upon
             them
             ;
             nothing
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             undue
             mercie
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             kind
             of
             Adversaries
             ,
             wee
             must
             be
             advised
             to
             better
             tearmes
             ;
             if
             any
             of
             them
             who
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             have
             gone
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             directly
             and
             wilfully
             to
             raze
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             most
             holy
             Faith
             ;
             
             and
             being
             selfe-condemned
             ,
             through
             the
             cleare
             
             evidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             shall
             rebelliously
             persist
             in
             his
             heresie
             ;
             Into
             the
             secret
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             let
             not
             my
             soule
             come
             ,
             my
             glory
             be
             thou
             not
             joyned
             to
             their
             assembly
             .
             
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             to
             make
             more
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             Iew
             or
             Turke
             in
             a
             Christians
             skin
             .
             I
             cannot
             blame
             that
             holy
             man
             ,
             who
             durst
             not
             endure
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Bath
             with
             such
             a
             monster
             ;
             
             or
             those
             of
             Samosata
             ,
             who
             in
             imitation
             of
             this
             fact
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             let
             forth
             all
             the
             water
             of
             that
             publike
             Bath
             ,
             wherein
             Eunomius
             had
             washed
             ,
             and
             caused
             new
             to
             be
             put
             therein
             .
             
             I
             cannot
             blame
             Theodosius
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             (
             however
             Socrates
             pleaseth
             to
             censure
             him
             )
             that
             hee
             drove
             the
             Macedonian
             hereticks
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             
             the
             Citty
             onely
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             too
             .
             
             I
             cannot
             blame
             Gratianus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             hee
             interdicted
             all
             assemblies
             to
             the
             
               Manichees
               ,
               Photinians
               ,
               Eunomians
            
             ;
             And
             if
             he
             had
             extended
             his
             Banne
             against
             those
             other
             forenamed
             hereticks
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             yet
             better
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             
             Hierom's
             word
             is
             a
             good
             one
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             cruelty
             that
             wee
             thus
             doe
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             but
             Piety
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ,
             who
             with
             full
             consent
             embrace
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Belee●e
             ,
             and
             yet
             erre
             (
             not
             contumaciously
             )
             in
             some
             such
             dangerous
             consequences
             ,
             as
             doe
             in
             mine
             understanding
             (
             though
             not
             their
             owne
             )
             threaten
             ruine
             to
             the
             foundation
             by
             them
             yeelded
             ;
             as
             I
             dare
             not
             
             exclude
             them
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             I
             dare
             not
             professe
             to
             abhorre
             their
             Communion
             .
             God
             forbid
             wee
             should
             shut
             up
             Christian
             brother-hood
             in
             so
             narrow
             a
             compasse
             ,
             as
             to
             barre
             all
             misbeleevers
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             family
             of
             God.
             Doe
             but
             turne
             over
             that
             charitable
             and
             irrefragable
             discourse
             of
             Christianography
             .
             Let
             your
             eyes
             but
             walke
             over
             those
             ample
             territories
             and
             large
             regions
             ,
             which
             in
             most
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             habitable
             world
             (
             but
             especially
             in
             
               Europe
               ,
               Africa
            
             ,
             and
             Asia
             )
             professe
             the
             blessed
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             blood
             ;
             and
             then
             aske
             your
             heart
             ,
             if
             you
             dare
             entertaine
             so
             uncharitable
             a
             thought
             ,
             as
             to
             
             exclude
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             weake
             ,
             but
             true
             beleevers
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             below
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             heaven
             above
             :
             you
             shall
             there
             see
             
               Grecians
               ,
               Russians
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Iacobites
               ,
               Abassines
            
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             sects
             serving
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             acknowledging
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             ,
             beleeving
             in
             the
             same
             Saviour
             ,
             professing
             the
             same
             faith
             in
             all
             fundamentall
             points
             ,
             aspiring
             to
             the
             same
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             like
             Bees
             ,
             though
             flying
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             and
             working
             upon
             severall
             meadowes
             ,
             or
             gardens
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             meeting
             together
             in
             the
             same
             hive
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             I
             liv'd
             in
             the
             community
             of
             any
             of
             these
             diverse
             sects
             of
             Christians
             ,
             I
             should
             hold
             it
             my
             
             duty
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             in
             all
             (
             not
             unlawfull
             )
             things
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             should
             live
             in
             the
             community
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             I
             should
             labour
             by
             all
             good
             meanes
             to
             reclaime
             him
             from
             his
             erroneous
             opinion
             ,
             or
             superstitious
             practice
             ;
             &
             when
             I
             had
             wrought
             upon
             him
             my
             utmost
             ,
             rather
             then
             let
             goe
             my
             hopes
             and
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             I
             would
             goe
             as
             farre
             to
             meet
             him
             (
             without
             any
             angariation
             ,
             save
             that
             of
             charity
             )
             as
             the
             line
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             would
             permit
             me
             ;
             herein
             following
             the
             sure
             patterne
             of
             our
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             
             whose
             profession
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Though
               I
               be
               free
               from
               all
               men
               ,
               yet
               have
               I
               made
               my selfe
               servant
               unto
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gaine
               the
               more
               :
               unto
               the
               Iewes
               I
               became
               as
               a
               Iew
               ,
               
               that
               I
               might
               gaine
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               And
               to
               them
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gaine
               them
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               To
               them
               that
               are
               without
               Law
               ,
               as
               without
               Law
               ,
               (
               being
               not
               without
               Law
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               Law
               to
               Christ
               )
               that
               I
               might
               gaine
               them
               that
               are
               without
               Law.
               To
               the
               weake
               ,
               I
               became
               weake
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gaine
               the
               weake
               .
               I
               am
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               by
               all
               meanes
               save
               some
               .
            
          
           
             I
             doe
             much
             feare
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             a
             hard
             answere
             to
             make
             one
             day
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             Who
             imperiously
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             challenging
             unto
             it selfe
             the
             title
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Catholike
            
             ,
             shutteth
             all
             other
             Christian
             professions
             out
             of
             doores
             ,
             refusing
             all
             Communion
             
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             neglecting
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             soules
             ;
             or
             those
             soules
             cost
             nothing
             ;
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             but
             two
             instances
             .
             
          
           
             The
             great
             Prince
             of
             the
             Abassine
             Christians
             having
             heard
             of
             the
             fame
             of
             the
             Europaean
             Churches
             ,
             sends
             some
             of
             his
             nation
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             a
             great
             opinion
             ,
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             informed
             of
             the
             substance
             and
             rites
             of
             Religion
             there
             professed
             ;
             
               Zago
               Zaba
            
             was
             one
             of
             the
             number
             ;
             they
             with
             great
             labour
             and
             hazard
             arrived
             there
             ,
             made
             knowne
             their
             great
             errand
             ;
             but
             were
             so
             farre
             slighted
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             so
             much
             as
             admitted
             to
             Christian
             society
             ,
             and
             after
             many
             yeares
             vayne
             hope
             ,
             were
             turn'd
             home
             disregardfully
             ,
             
             not
             much
             wiser
             then
             they
             came
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             newes
             ,
             save
             of
             the
             scorne
             and
             insolence
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             instructed
             them
             .
             A
             carriage
             much
             sutable
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             still
             beare
             to
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ;
             a
             Church
             which
             ,
             as
             for
             extent
             ,
             it
             may
             compare
             with
             theirs
             ;
             so
             for
             purity
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             (
             if
             that
             be
             her
             voyce
             ,
             which
             her
             last
             
               Patriarch
               Cirill
            
             of
             Constantinople
             hath
             acquainted
             the
             world
             with
             all
             (
             as
             I
             was
             also
             confidently
             assured
             ,
             by
             the
             late
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Saribaris
             )
             as
             far
             exceeding
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             doth
             the
             Russian
             ,
             or
             Ethiopick
             ,
             which
             it
             most
             contemneth
             :
             Let
             any
             the
             most
             curious
             eye
             trave●l
             over
             that
             learned
             confession
             
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             which
             after
             all
             devises
             ,
             and
             illusions
             is
             proved
             sufficiently
             to
             be
             the
             genuine
             act
             of
             that
             worthy
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             published
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             tell
             me
             what
             one
             blemish
             ,
             or
             mole
             hee
             can
             finde
             in
             that
             faire
             body
             ;
             save
             onely
             that
             one
             clause
             ,
             concerning
             the
             third
             person
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ;
             
               The
               holy
               Spirit
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Father
               by
               the
               Sonne
            
             ;
             wherein
             there
             can
             be
             no
             danger
             ,
             whiles
             he
             addes
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               Being
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
            
             ;
             and
             concludes
             ;
             
               These
               three
               Persons
               in
               one
               Essence
               we
               call
               the
               most
               holy
               Trinity
               ,
               ever
               to
               be
               blessed
               ,
               glorified
               and
               adored
               of
               every
               creature
               .
            
             This
             errour
             of
             his
             Greek
             
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             minced
             ,
             is
             rather
             a
             Problem
             of
             Scholasticall
             Divinity
             ,
             then
             an
             heresie
             in
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             In
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             shew
             me
             any
             the
             most
             able
             ,
             and
             sincere
             Divine
             in
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             a
             more
             cleare
             ,
             and
             absolute
             declaration
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             then
             that
             Greeke
             Church
             hath
             done
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             her
             worthy
             ,
             and
             renouned
             Prelate
             ;
             yet
             how
             uncharitably
             is
             she
             barred
             out
             of
             doores
             by
             her
             unkinde
             sister
             of
             Rome
             ?
             How
             unjustly
             branded
             with
             heresie
             ?
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             absolutely
             forbidden
             to
             the
             Grecian
             Priests
             to
             celebrate
             their
             Masses
             ,
             
             and
             divine
             Services
             ,
             in
             the
             Roman
             fashion
             :
             Neither
             may
             the
             Romans
             officiate
             in
             the
             Grecian
             manner
             ,
             
             under
             the
             payne
             of
             perpetuall
             suspension
             ;
             And
             if
             a
             woman
             of
             the
             Latine
             Church
             be
             given
             in
             marriage
             to
             a
             Greeke
             ,
             
             shee
             may
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             after
             the
             Grecian
             fashion
             ;
             A
             solaecisme
             ,
             much
             like
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Russian
             Churches
             ,
             who
             admit
             none
             to
             their
             Communion
             (
             be
             hee
             nver
             so
             good
             a
             Christian
             )
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             their
             matriculation
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             Baptisme
             .
             Sure
             ,
             those
             Christians
             that
             thus
             carry
             themselves
             towards
             their
             deare
             brethren
             (
             dearer
             perhaps
             to
             God
             then
             they
             )
             have
             either
             no
             bowels
             ,
             or
             no
             braynes
             ,
             and
             shall
             once
             finde
             by
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             smart
             ,
             whether
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             hard-heartednesse
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             this
             injurious
             measure
             .
          
           
           
             Next
             to
             the
             persons
             ,
             the
             limits
             of
             this
             approach
             or
             remotenesse
             are
             considerable
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             proportioned
             according
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             them
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             deale
             .
             If
             they
             be
             professed
             enemies
             to
             the
             Christian
             name
             ,
             
             
               Beware
               of
               dogs
               ,
               beware
               of
               the
               concision
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Iustly
             must
             wee
             spit
             at
             these
             blasphemers
             ,
             who
             say
             they
             are
             Iewes
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             .
             
             If
             they
             be
             coloured
             friends
             ,
             but
             true
             hereticks
             ;
             such
             as
             doe
             destroy
             ,
             directly
             ,
             and
             pertinaciously
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             charge
             is
             expresse
             ,
             
             
               Haereticum
               hominem
               devita
               ,
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               hereticke
               ,
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               
               avoyd
               and
               reject
            
             ;
             and
             such
             an
             one
             as
             he
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             addes
             blasphemy
             to
             heresie
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             no
             reall
             mistaking
             (
             though
             a
             verball
             )
             of
             that
             wise
             and
             learned
             Pontifician
             ,
             who
             misreading
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             made
             two
             words
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             turned
             the
             Verbe
             into
             a
             
               Noune
               ,
               De
               vita
               ;
               Supple
               ,
               Tolle
               :
               put
               an
               hereticke
            
             to
             death
             :
             A
             practise
             so
             rise
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             against
             those
             Saints
             ,
             who
             ,
             
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             heresie
             ,
             worship
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             beleeving
             all
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             takes
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             seeming
             ,
             with
             the
             rap't
             Evangelist
             ,
             to
             heare
             the
             soules
             ,
             from
             under
             the
             Altar
             ,
             crying
             aloud
             ,
             
             
               How
               
               long
               Lord
               ,
               holy
               and
               true
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               judge
               and
               avenge
               our
               blood
               ,
               on
               them
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             Surely
             were
             wee
             such
             as
             their
             uncharitable
             〈◊〉
             mis-construction
             would
             make
             us
             ,
             their
             cruelty
             were
             not
             excusable
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             men
             :
             but
             now
             ,
             as
             our
             innocence
             shall
             aggravate
             their
             condemnation
             before
             the
             just
             Tribunal
             in
             heaven
             ;
             so
             our
             example
             shall
             condemne
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             impartiall
             Arbiters
             here
             on
             earth
             :
             For
             what
             Client
             of
             Rome
             was
             ever
             sentenced
             to
             death
             by
             the
             reformed
             Church
             ,
             meerely
             for
             matter
             of
             religion
             ?
             what
             are
             wee
             other
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             us
             ?
             the
             cause
             is
             mutually
             the
             same
             ;
             only
             our
             charity
             is
             more
             ,
             our
             cruelty
             
             lesse
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             any
             small
             testimony
             of
             our
             sincere
             innocence
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             good
             rule
             of
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             ,
             if
             wee
             would
             know
             a
             Wolfe
             from
             a
             Sheep
             (
             since
             their
             clothing
             (
             as
             they
             use
             the
             matter
             )
             will
             not
             difference
             them
             )
             looke
             to
             their
             fangs
             ,
             if
             those
             be
             bloody
             ;
             their
             kinde
             is
             enough
             bewrayd
             ;
             for
             who
             ever
             saw
             the
             lips
             of
             a
             Sheep
             besmear'd
             with
             blood
             ?
             It
             is
             possible
             to
             see
             a
             Campian
             at
             Tiburne
             ,
             or
             a
             Garnets
             head
             upon
             a
             pole
             ;
             Treasonable
             practises
             ,
             not
             meere
             Religion
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             these
             executions
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             our
             Church
             is
             thus
             favourable
             in
             the
             case
             of
             those
             heresies
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             simple
             ,
             or
             secondary
             ,
             and
             consequentiall
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             hereticall
             blasphemy
             ,
             
             her
             holy
             zeale
             hath
             not
             fear'd
             to
             shed
             blood
             :
             witnesse
             the
             flames
             of
             Ket
             ,
             and
             Legat
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Arrians
             in
             our
             memory
             ;
             And
             the
             zealous
             prosecution
             of
             that
             Spanish
             Cistertian
             ,
             whom
             wee
             heard
             and
             saw
             (
             not
             long
             since
             )
             belching
             out
             his
             blasphemous
             contumelies
             against
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             after
             hee
             was
             given
             over
             to
             the
             secular
             power
             for
             execution
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Spanish
             Embassadour
             Master
             Gondemor
             ,
             carryed
             ,
             backe
             into
             Spaine
             by
             leave
             from
             King
             Iames
             ,
             of
             blessed
             memory
             :
             in
             which
             kind
             also
             Master
             Calvin
             did
             well
             approve
             himselfe
             to
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             in
             bringing
             Servetus
             to
             the
             stake
             at
             Geneva
             ;
             As
             for
             those
             which
             are
             heretickes
             onely
             by
             consequence
             ,
             
             and
             interpretation
             ,
             heedlesly
             undermining
             that
             foundation
             which
             they
             would
             pretend
             to
             establish
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             not
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Opinions
             in
             themselves
             ,
             utterly
             blot
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             brethren
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             heartily
             indeavour
             all
             good
             meanes
             for
             their
             reclamation
             ;
             strive
             to
             convince
             their
             errours
             ;
             labour
             with
             God
             for
             them
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             trye
             to
             win
             them
             with
             all
             loving
             offices
             ,
             neither
             need
             we
             doubt
             to
             joyne
             with
             them
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             untill
             their
             obdurednesse
             and
             wilfull
             pertinacy
             shall
             have
             made
             them
             uncapable
             of
             all
             good
             counsell
             ;
             and
             have
             drawne
             them
             to
             a
             turbulent
             opposition
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             actuall
             offences
             ,
             
             that
             not
             our
             sinne
             ,
             but
             our
             unrepentance
             damnes
             us
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             these
             matters
             of
             opinion
             ,
             not
             the
             errour
             ,
             but
             the
             obstinacy
             incurres
             a
             just
             condemnation
             .
             So
             long
             therefore
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             hope
             of
             reformation
             ,
             wee
             may
             ,
             wee
             must
             comply
             with
             this
             kind
             of
             erring
             Christians
             ;
             but
             not
             without
             good
             cautions
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             only
             in
             things
             good
             or
             indifferent
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             be
             with
             a
             true
             desire
             to
             win
             them
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             we
             finde
             our selves
             so
             throughly
             grounded
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             be
             no
             danger
             of
             our
             infection
             :
             for
             we
             have
             knowne
             it
             fall
             out
             with
             some
             ,
             as
             with
             that
             noble
             Grecian
             of
             whom
             Xenophon
             speakes
             ,
             who
             whiles
             hee
             would
             be
             offering
             to
             stay
             a
             Barbarian
             ,
             
             from
             casting
             himselfe
             down
             from
             the
             rock
             ,
             was
             drawne
             down
             with
             him
             for
             company
             ,
             from
             that
             precipice
             .
             Saint
             Austen
             professes
             that
             this
             was
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             hardned
             him
             in
             his
             old
             Manicheisme
             ;
             That
             hee
             found
             himselfe
             victorious
             in
             his
             disputations
             ,
             with
             weake
             adversaries
             ,
             such
             men
             in
             stead
             of
             convincing
             ,
             yeeld
             ;
             and
             make
             themselves
             miserable
             ,
             and
             their
             opposites
             foolishly
             proud
             ,
             and
             mis-confident
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             so
             farre
             condescend
             to
             complying
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             sakes
             to
             betray
             the
             least
             parcell
             of
             divine
             Truth
             .
             I●
             they
             be
             our
             friends
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             only
             ,
             
               usque
               ad
               aras
            
             ,
             there
             we
             must
             leave
             them
             .
             That
             which
             wee
             must
             be
             content
             to
             purchase
             
             with
             our
             blood
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             forgoe
             for
             favour
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             dearest
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             so
             far
             yield
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             humour
             them
             in
             their
             errour
             ,
             as
             to
             obfirme
             them
             in
             evill
             ;
             as
             to
             scandalize
             others
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             wee
             finde
             them
             utterly
             incorrigible
             ,
             that
             wee
             take
             off
             our
             hand
             and
             leave
             them
             unto
             just
             censure
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             differences
             of
             an
             inferiour
             nature
             ;
             
             if
             but
             (
             
               De
               venis
               capillaribus
               &
               minutioribus
               theologicarum
               quaestionum
               spinetis
               ,
            
             as
             Staphilus
             would
             have
             theirs
             :
             )
             or
             ,
             if
             of
             matters
             rituall
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             concerne
             rather
             the
             Decoration
             ,
             then
             the
             health
             of
             Religion
             ;
             it
             is
             fit
             they
             should
             be
             valued
             accordingly
             ;
             neither
             peace
             ,
             nor
             friendship
             should
             be
             crazed
             for
             these
             ,
             in
             themselves
             
             considered
             .
             But
             if
             it
             fall
             out
             through
             the
             peevishnes
             and
             selfe-conceit
             of
             some
             crosse
             dispositions
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             their
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             (
             after
             the
             lawfull
             command
             of
             Authority
             )
             are
             blazon'd
             for
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             haynous
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             an
             occasion
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             common
             peace
             ,
             certainly
             it
             may
             prove
             that
             some
             schisme
             (
             even
             for
             triviall
             matters
             )
             may
             be
             found
             no
             lesse
             pernicious
             ,
             then
             some
             heresie
             .
             If
             my
             coat
             be
             rent
             in
             peeces
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             whether
             it
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Bryer
             or
             a
             nayle
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             knife
             .
             If
             my
             vessell
             sinke
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             whether
             it
             were
             with
             a
             shot
             ,
             or
             a
             leake
             :
             The
             lesse
             the
             matter
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             the
             disturbance
             so
             much
             the
             
             more
             sinfull
             .
             No
             man
             can
             be
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             the
             value
             of
             the
             Apple
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             cast
             away
             man-kinde
             ;
             but
             the
             violation
             of
             a
             Divine
             Interdiction
             .
             
             It
             is
             fit
             therefore
             that
             men
             should
             learne
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             :
             But
             if
             they
             shall
             bee
             wilfully
             refractary
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             put
             in
             minde
             ,
             that
             Korahs
             mutiny
             was
             more
             fearefully
             revenged
             ,
             then
             the
             most
             grievous
             idolatry
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             XV.
             The
             eleventh
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             ;
             To
             refrayne
             from
             all
             rayling
             termes
             ,
             and
             spightfull
             provocations
             in
             differences
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             IT
             shall
             be
             our
             eleventh
             rule
             for
             Moderation
             ,
             that
             wee
             refraine
             from
             all
             rayling
             termes
             ,
             and
             spightfull
             provocations
             of
             each
             other
             in
             the
             differences
             of
             Religion
             .
             A
             charge
             too
             requisite
             for
             these
             times
             ;
             wherein
             it
             is
             rare
             to
             finde
             any
             writer
             ,
             whose
             inke
             is
             not
             tempered
             with
             gall
             ,
             and
             vineger
             ,
             any
             speaker
             ,
             whose
             mouth
             
             is
             not
             a
             quiver
             of
             sharpe
             ,
             and
             bitter
             words
             .
             
             It
             is
             here
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             that
             rule
             of
             Law
             ;
             
               The
               breach
               of
               peace
               is
               begun
               by
               menacing
               ,
               increased
               by
               menacing
               ,
               but
               finished
               by
               this
               battery
               of
               the
               tongue
               .
            
             
             Wherein
             wee
             are
             like
             those
             Egyptians
             of
             whom
             the
             Historian
             speakes
             ;
             who
             having
             begun
             their
             devotion
             with
             a
             fast
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             burning
             ,
             fell
             upon
             each
             others
             with
             blowes
             ,
             which
             having
             liberally
             dealt
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             sat
             downe
             to
             their
             feast
             :
             thus
             doe
             we
             ;
             after
             professions
             of
             an
             holy
             zeale
             ,
             
             wee
             doe
             mercilesly
             wound
             each
             other
             with
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             then
             sit
             downe
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             contentment
             of
             our
             supposed
             victory
             .
             Every
             provocation
             sets
             us
             on
             ,
             
             and
             then
             (
             as
             it
             useth
             to
             be
             with
             scolds
             )
             every
             bitter
             word
             heightens
             the
             quarrell
             ;
             Men
             doe
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             whipt
             ,
             spit
             out
             all
             their
             poyson
             .
             
             These
             uncharitable
             expressions
             ,
             what
             can
             they
             bewray
             ,
             but
             a
             distempered
             heart
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             proceed
             ,
             as
             the
             smoake
             and
             sparkes
             flying
             up
             show
             the
             house
             to
             be
             on
             fire
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             corrupt
             Spittle
             showes
             exulcerate
             lungs
             :
             By
             this
             meanes
             it
             falls
             out
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             cause
             is
             neglected
             ,
             whiles
             men
             are
             taken
             up
             with
             an
             idle
             ,
             yet
             busie
             ,
             prosecution
             of
             words
             ;
             Like
             as
             in
             thrashing
             the
             straw
             flyes
             about
             our
             eares
             ,
             but
             the
             corne
             is
             hid
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             beene
             an
             old
             observation
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             man
             falls
             to
             
             personall
             rayling
             ,
             it
             argues
             him
             drawne
             utterly
             dry
             of
             matter
             ,
             and
             despayring
             of
             any
             farther
             defence
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             and
             find
             that
             the
             dogge
             which
             running
             back
             ,
             falls
             to
             bauling
             ,
             and
             barking
             hath
             done
             fighting
             any
             more
             .
             
             I
             have
             both
             heard
             and
             read
             that
             this
             practice
             is
             not
             rare
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             to
             brawl
             in
             their
             publike
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             to
             bang
             each
             other
             with
             their
             holy
             Candlesticks
             and
             censers
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             this
             scandall
             hath
             indangered
             the
             setting
             off
             some
             of
             theirs
             to
             Mahometisme
             :
             And
             I
             would
             to
             God
             it
             were
             only
             proper
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             incident
             unto
             too
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             professe
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             said
             ,
             
               My
               peace
               I
               leave
               with
               you
               .
            
             It
             
             is
             the
             caveat
             which
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             gives
             to
             his
             Galathians
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             to
             us
             ;
             
               If
               yee
               bite
               ,
               and
               devoure
               one
               another
               ,
            
             
             
               take
               heed
               yee
               be
               not
               consumed
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             Lo
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             tongue
             that
             bites
             ;
             and
             so
             bites
             ,
             as
             that
             (
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             mad
             dogges
             teeth
             )
             both
             rage
             and
             death
             followes
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             thinke
             it
             a
             prayse
             (
             with
             the
             Lacedaemonian
             in
             Plutarch
             )
             to
             bite
             like
             a
             Lion
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             that
             glory
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             he
             would
             seeme
             ,
             
             like
             a
             Lion
             that
             is
             greedy
             of
             his
             prey
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             young
             Lion
             ,
             that
             lurketh
             in
             secret
             places
             :
             But
             withall
             let
             him
             expect
             that
             just
             doome
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               tread
               upon
               the
               Lion
               and
               the
               Adder
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               young
               Lion
               and
               the
               Dragon
               shalt
               thou
               
               trample
               under
               feet
               .
            
             Certainely
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             for
             us
             to
             expect
             any
             other
             measure
             from
             the
             exasperated
             ,
             and
             unruly
             mindes
             of
             hostile
             brethren
             ,
             
             whose
             hatred
             is
             commonly
             so
             much
             greater
             ,
             as
             their
             interest
             is
             more
             :
             They
             whose
             fires
             would
             not
             meet
             after
             death
             ,
             are
             apt
             in
             life
             to
             consume
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             stale
             and
             knowne
             Machination
             of
             him
             ,
             whose
             true
             title
             is
             ,
             
               The
               accuser
               of
               the
               brethren
            
             .
             That
             old
             Dragon
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             woman
             flying
             to
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             avoyde
             his
             rage
             ;
             
             what
             doth
             hee
             ?
             Hee
             casts
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             water
             ,
             as
             a
             flood
             after
             the
             woman
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             cause
             her
             to
             be
             carryed
             away
             of
             the
             flood
             :
             what
             are
             these
             waters
             
             which
             he
             casts
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             but
             sclanderous
             accusations
             ,
             lyings
             ,
             detractions
             ,
             cruell
             persecutions
             of
             the
             tongue
             ?
             And
             shall
             wee
             that
             professe
             the
             deare
             name
             of
             one
             common
             Saviour
             ,
             so
             farre
             second
             the
             great
             enemy
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             as
             to
             derive
             some
             cursed
             Channels
             from
             those
             Hellish
             floods
             of
             his
             ,
             for
             the
             drenching
             of
             the
             flourishing
             valleyes
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ?
             Shall
             wee
             rather
             imitate
             him
             then
             the
             blessed
             Archangell
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             contending
             with
             the
             Divell
             ,
             and
             disputing
             about
             the
             body
             of
             Moses
             ,
             durst
             not
             bring
             against
             him
             a
             rayling
             accusation
             ,
             
             but
             sayd
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               rebuke
               thee
            
             :
             Nay
             ,
             shall
             wee
             dare
             to
             doe
             that
             to
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             the
             Angell
             
             durst
             not
             doe
             to
             the
             Divell
             ?
          
           
             When
             we
             heare
             and
             see
             fearefull
             thundring
             ,
             and
             lightning
             ,
             and
             tempest
             ,
             we
             are
             commonly
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             ill
             spirits
             are
             abroad
             ;
             neither
             doubt
             I
             but
             that
             many
             times
             (
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Iobs
             case
             )
             God
             permits
             them
             to
             rayse
             these
             dreadfull
             blustrings
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             right
             so
             when
             wee
             see
             these
             flashes
             ,
             and
             heare
             these
             hideous
             noyses
             of
             contention
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             wee
             have
             reason
             to
             thinke
             that
             there
             is
             an
             hand
             of
             Satan
             in
             their
             raysing
             ,
             and
             continuance
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             his
             courses
             are
             otherwise
             .
             
             When
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             make
             his
             presence
             knowne
             to
             Elijah
             ;
             first
             there
             passed
             a
             great
             and
             
             strong
             wind
             ,
             which
             rent
             the
             Mountaines
             ,
             and
             brake
             the
             Rockes
             in
             peeces
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Winde
             .
             After
             that
             Winde
             ,
             came
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Earthquake
             :
             After
             the
             Earthquake
             a
             Fire
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Fire
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             Fire
             ,
             came
             a
             still
             small
             Voyce
             ,
             and
             therein
             was
             the
             Almightie
             pleased
             to
             expresse
             himselfe
             ;
             Loe
             ,
             
             as
             Saint
             Ambrose
             observes
             well
             ,
             the
             Divell
             is
             for
             noyse
             ,
             Christ
             for
             silence
             .
             Hee
             that
             is
             the
             Lyon
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             delights
             in
             the
             style
             of
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             tearmed
             ,
             both
             by
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             his
             forerunner
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             
             
             
             
             
             flesh
             ,
             and
             by
             Iohn
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             his
             glory
             :
             Neither
             was
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             pleased
             to
             appeare
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Falcon
             ,
             or
             Eagle
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             bird
             of
             Prey
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Dove
             ;
             the
             meeknesse
             and
             innocence
             whereof
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             recommended
             for
             a
             Patterne
             to
             all
             his
             followers
             :
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             therefore
             ,
             who
             delight
             to
             have
             their
             Beakes
             or
             Tallons
             imbrued
             in
             blood
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             of
             what
             spirit
             they
             are
             ;
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             of
             his
             ,
             whose
             so
             zealous
             charge
             it
             is
             ;
             
             
               Put
               on
               (
               as
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               holy
               and
               beloved
               )
               bowels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               kindnesse
               ,
               humblenesse
               of
               mind
               ,
               meeknesse
               ,
               
               long-suffering
            
             ;
             
             
               Forbearing
               one
               another
               ,
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ;
               if
               any
               man
               have
               a
               quarrell
               against
               any
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               forgave
               you
               ,
               even
               so
               also
               doe
               yee
               :
            
             
             
               And
               above
               all
               things
               put
               on
               Charitie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               bond
               of
               perfectnesse
            
             ;
             
             
               And
               let
               the
               Peace
               of
               God
               rule
               in
               your
               hearts
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             XVI
             .
             The
             twelfth
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             :
             That
             how-ever
             our
             judgements
             differ
             ,
             wee
             should
             compose
             our
             affections
             towards
             Vnitie
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             WHich
             divine
             counsell
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             leades
             me
             to
             the
             twelfth
             and
             last
             rule
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             viz.
             That
             if
             wee
             cannot
             bring
             our
             judgements
             to
             conspire
             in
             the
             same
             truth
             with
             others
             ,
             yet
             wee
             should
             compose
             our
             affections
             to
             all
             peace
             ,
             to
             all
             tender
             respects
             
             and
             kind
             offices
             to
             our
             dissenting
             Brethren
             .
             
             What
             if
             our
             braines
             be
             divers
             ?
             yet
             let
             our
             hearts
             be
             one
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             commend
             the
             exemplarie
             disposition
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Constantius
             ;
             when
             the
             famous
             Church
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             was
             there
             to
             be
             erected
             ;
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             (
             though
             a
             Sect
             diversly
             affected
             )
             brought
             Stones
             and
             Mortar
             to
             the
             building
             of
             it
             ;
             joyning
             with
             the
             Orthodox
             Christians
             ,
             against
             the
             Arrians
             ;
             communicating
             with
             them
             in
             three
             other
             Churches
             ;
             and
             were
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             a
             full
             unitie
             and
             concord
             ,
             had
             not
             some
             few
             wrangling
             spirits
             ,
             of
             the
             Novatian
             
             partie
             put
             in
             a
             Claw
             ,
             and
             cross'd
             so
             faire
             hopes
             .
             Had
             the
             matter
             been
             so
             slight
             as
             he
             conceived
             ,
             it
             was
             good
             counsell
             which
             the
             Emperour
             gave
             to
             Bishop
             Alexander
             ,
             
             
               Ac
               tametsi
               &c.
            
             
             Although
             you
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             differ
             from
             each
             other
             in
             a
             point
             of
             small
             moment
             (
             as
             wee
             cannot
             all
             be
             of
             one
             minde
             in
             every
             thing
             )
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ordered
             by
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             sincere
             concord
             betwixt
             you
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             be
             a
             mutuall
             communion
             and
             consociation
             betwixt
             all
             your
             people
             .
             And
             the
             same
             temper
             hath
             beene
             laudably
             observed
             and
             professed
             by
             diverse
             late
             Worthies
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Concerning
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             sick
             in
             case
             of
             extremitie
             ,
             Calvin
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Olevianus
             ,
             gives
             reasons
             of
             that
             practice
             ,
             but
             withall
             addes
             ;
             
               Scis
               ,
               frater
            
             ,
             
             
               alium
               esse
               apud
               nos
               morem
            
             ;
             You
             know
             ,
             brother
             ,
             the
             fashion
             is
             otherwise
             with
             us
             ;
             I
             beare
             with
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             availeable
             for
             us
             to
             contend
             .
             Luther
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             of
             a
             hot
             and
             stiffe
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             writing
             to
             the
             Cities
             and
             Churches
             of
             Helvetia
             ,
             hath
             thus
             ;
             
             
               Insuper
               ut
               dilectio
               &
               amicabilis
               concordia
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             perfect
             and
             friendly
             love
             and
             concord
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             wee
             shall
             not
             fayle
             to
             doe
             whatsoever
             lyes
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             especially
             I
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             
             will
             utterly
             blot
             out
             of
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             all
             the
             offence
             that
             I
             had
             conceived
             ,
             and
             will
             promise
             all
             love
             and
             fidelitie
             to
             you
             :
             And
             shuts
             up
             with
             a
             fervent
             prayer
             ;
             that
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             would
             glew
             their
             hearts
             together
             ,
             through
             Christian
             love
             ;
             and
             purge
             out
             of
             them
             all
             the
             drosse
             and
             dregs
             of
             humane
             diffidence
             ,
             and
             divellish
             malice
             and
             suspition
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             holy
             Name
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             many
             Soules
             ,
             to
             the
             despight
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             adherents
             .
             And
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Conference
             of
             the
             Divines
             on
             both
             parts
             at
             
               Marpurge
               ,
               Oct.
            
             3.
             1529.
             passing
             through
             all
             the
             points
             wherein
             there
             seemed
             
             any
             difference
             ,
             and
             sticking
             onely
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             shut
             up
             thus
             ,
             
               Quanquam
               verò
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             although
             wee
             could
             not
             at
             this
             time
             agree
             ,
             whether
             the
             true
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             be
             in
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             corporally
             ,
             yet
             each
             part
             shall
             hold
             and
             maintaine
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             his
             Conscience
             will
             allow
             )
             true
             Christian
             love
             with
             other
             ,
             and
             both
             parts
             shall
             continually
             pray
             unto
             Almightie
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             by
             his
             Spirit
             confirme
             us
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             understanding
             thereof
             :
             To
             which
             were
             subscribed
             the
             names
             of
             those
             ten
             eminent
             Divines
             following
             ;
             
               Luther
               ,
               Melanchton
               ,
               Iustus
               Ionas
               ,
               Osiander
               ,
               Brentius
               ,
               Agricola
               ,
               Oecolampadius
               ,
               
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Hedio
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             Thus
             it
             should
             be
             amongst
             Divines
             ,
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             who
             hope
             to
             meet
             in
             one
             Heaven
             .
             If
             it
             must
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             Sava
             and
             Danuby
             ,
             two
             famous
             Rivers
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             that
             they
             run
             threescore
             miles
             together
             in
             one
             Channell
             ,
             with
             their
             waters
             divided
             in
             very
             colour
             ,
             from
             each
             other
             ;
             yet
             let
             it
             be
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             them
             )
             without
             noyse
             ,
             without
             violence
             .
             If
             wee
             be
             children
             ,
             as
             wee
             pretend
             ,
             of
             our
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             up
             his
             peaceable
             suggestion
             to
             his
             Nephew
             ;
             
             
               Let
               there
               be
               no
               strife
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               betwixt
               thee
               and
               mee
               ,
               betwixt
               thy
               Heard-men
               and
               my
               Heard-men
               ,
               
               for
               wee
               are
               brethren
               .
               Macarius
            
             was
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             accounted
             a
             very
             holy
             man
             ;
             yet
             I
             reade
             ,
             that
             after
             hee
             had
             macerated
             himselfe
             with
             long
             devotion
             ,
             hee
             had
             an
             answer
             from
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             acceptance
             of
             his
             Prayers
             ;
             but
             withall
             an
             intimation
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             his
             endeavours
             ,
             hee
             came
             short
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             two
             Women
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             which
             were
             two
             Wives
             of
             two
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             had
             lived
             fifteene
             yeeres
             together
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             discord
             .
          
           
             This
             sweet
             and
             peaceable
             disposition
             cannot
             but
             be
             graciously
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             betwixt
             us
             that
             are
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             wide
             House
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             
             It
             is
             not
             for
             Christians
             to
             be
             like
             unto
             Thistles
             ,
             or
             Tazels
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             touch
             ,
             without
             pricking
             his
             fingers
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             Pitosella
             ,
             or
             Mouse-eare
             in
             our
             Herball
             ,
             which
             is
             soft
             and
             silken
             in
             the
             handling
             ,
             although
             if
             it
             be
             hard
             strained
             ,
             it
             yeelds
             a
             juice
             that
             can
             harden
             Metalls
             to
             cut
             Iron
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             meet
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             disposed
             to
             be
             quarrelsome
             ,
             like
             to
             that
             Cercyon
             in
             Suidas
             ,
             
             who
             would
             needs
             wrestle
             with
             every
             man
             he
             met
             ;
             the
             best
             way
             is
             to
             doe
             as
             some
             have
             advised
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             provoked
             to
             fight
             with
             women
             ,
             to
             runne
             away
             .
             
               Shun
               prophane
               and
               vaine
               babling
            
             ,
             
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             as
             for
             peace
             ,
             if
             it
             flye
             from
             us
             ,
             wee
             must
             run
             
             after
             it
             ;
             
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
            
             ,
             as
             he
             to
             his
             Hebrewes
             :
             
             But
             if
             after
             all
             our
             quickest
             paces
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             overtaken
             ;
             if
             we
             still
             fall
             upon
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             enemies
             to
             peace
             ;
             rabid
             children
             ,
             who
             love
             to
             heare
             themselves
             crie
             ;
             Salamanders
             ,
             who
             love
             the
             fire
             of
             contention
             ;
             muddie
             Eeles
             ,
             who
             delight
             most
             in
             troubled
             waters
             ,
             be
             they
             such
             as
             are
             under
             our
             power
             ,
             wherefore
             are
             Censures
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             spirits
             ?
             Even
             he
             that
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Shall
               I
               come
               to
               you
               with
               a
               Rod
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meekenesse
               ?
            
             said
             also
             ,
             
             
               I
               would
               they
               were
               even
               cut
               off
               that
               trouble
               you
               .
            
             It
             is
             well
             commended
             by
             the
             Historian
             in
             Proclus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             shewed
             himselfe
             mild
             and
             gentle
             to
             all
             ,
             
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             woon
             more
             then
             others
             did
             by
             roughnesse
             and
             severitie
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             an
             easier
             account
             that
             shall
             be
             given
             for
             mercie
             ,
             then
             for
             crueltie
             :
             And
             certainely
             ,
             this
             course
             is
             first
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             The
             Chirurgian
             stroakes
             the
             arme
             ,
             before
             hee
             open's
             the
             Veine
             :
             But
             where
             lenitie
             prevailes
             not
             ,
             wee
             are
             cruell
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             wee
             strike
             not
             home
             ;
             when
             singing
             will
             not
             still
             the
             Childe
             ,
             the
             Rod
             must
             :
             If
             they
             bee
             such
             as
             are
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             our
             Authoritie
             ,
             wee
             must
             first
             doe
             our
             best
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             sensible
             of
             the
             wounds
             they
             give
             to
             our
             common
             Mother
             ,
             and
             those
             Rubs
             which
             
             they
             lay
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             since
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             now
             ,
             then
             the
             Historian
             noteth
             in
             those
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             the
             difference
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             whereof
             one
             arose
             out
             of
             another
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             hinderance
             to
             many
             ,
             in
             pitching
             upon
             our
             holy
             Profession
             :
             And
             as
             Optatus
             ,
             of
             old
             ,
             betwixt
             our
             Licet
             and
             their
             
               Non
               licet
            
             ,
             Christian
             soules
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             stagger
             ,
             and
             be
             distracted
             ;
             And
             withall
             ,
             to
             minde
             them
             of
             the
             palpable
             Wrongs
             wee
             doe
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             Advantages
             wee
             give
             to
             common
             enemies
             .
             It
             was
             a
             worthie
             and
             just
             intimation
             ,
             which
             Saint
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzene
            
             gives
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             unto
             the
             Synod
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             What
             can
             be
             more
             absurd
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             then
             whiles
             we
             decline
             the
             enemies
             fight
             ,
             to
             betake
             our selves
             to
             mutuall
             assaults
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             to
             waste
             and
             weaken
             our
             owne
             forces
             ?
             Or
             what
             can
             be
             a
             greater
             pleasure
             to
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             then
             to
             see
             us
             thus
             bickering
             with
             our selves
             ?
             But
             if
             neither
             the
             respect
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             deare
             Church
             and
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             of
             themselves
             ,
             can
             prevaile
             any
             thing
             ;
             what
             remaines
             ,
             but
             to
             mourne
             in
             silence
             for
             the
             irreparable
             breaches
             of
             the
             sacred
             Walls
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             our
             zealous
             prayers
             
             for
             the
             opposed
             peace
             of
             Sion
             ,
             to
             appeale
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             that
             holy
             and
             righteous
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             with
          
           
             Increpa
             Domine
             bestias
             calami
             ,
          
           
             
               Rebuke
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               Reed
               ,
               and
               scatter
               the
               people
               that
               delight
               in
               Warre
               .
            
             Amen
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02520-e940
           
             Brom.
             sum
             .
             praedic
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Ne●uid
                 nimis
              
               .
            
             
               So
               Pythagoras
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Non
               est
               ergo
               temperātia
               ,
               in
               solis
               resecādis
               superfluis
               ,
               est
               &
               in
               admittendis
               necessariis
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             Consid.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             
          
           
             Beros
             .
             Baylonic
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             78.29
             .
          
           
             Num.
             11.10
             .
          
           
             ●cclus
             .
             37.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             23.2
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             2.10
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Liber
               pater
            
          
           
             Eph.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Schicard
             .
             de
             Jur.
             Reg
             Hebr.
             V.
             Bell.
             Gentilis
             Rex
             Pirg●ndicus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vita
             5.
             
             Laur.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             102.10
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             confor
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Pauli
             .
          
           
             
               Panis
               eleemosynae
               panis
               sanctus
               .
               Confor
               .
               Fruct
               .
               separatur
               .
            
          
           
             De
             se
             Petrus
             .
             
               Solo
               pane
               &
               olivis
               ,
               raroque
               oleribus
               ator
               .
            
             Clem.
             de
             gestis
             Petri.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             4.
             c
             18.
             
          
           
             Bern.
             Meditat
             .
             devotiss
             .
          
           
             Conform
             .
             l.
             2.
             fruct
             .
             ●
             .
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             
               O
               quantum
               distamus
               ab
               his
               qui
               tempore
               Antonii
               suere
               Monachi
               !
            
             Bern.
             Apolog
             .
             ad
             Gul.
             Abbat
             .
          
           
             
               Jesunia
               nostra
               vini
               copia
               natant
               ,
               pis
               cium
               varietate
               carnium
               superant
               deliciat
               ▪
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Genus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ex
             Thalm.
             Drus.
             T●ihaeres
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             l.
             5.
             contr
             .
             Faustum
             .
          
           
             Conform
             .
             p.
             105.
             
             
               Vidi
               tunicā
            
             B.
             Francis.
             &
             S.
             Clarae
             ,
             
               grossi●r
               &
               rudior
               erat
               tunica
            
             S.
             Clarae
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Con●o●m
             .
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             3
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Binius
             Anno.
             1275.
             
          
           
             Jo
             :
             Capgrave
             de
             S.
             Henrico
             Herem
             .
          
           
             
               Cinore
               &
               cilicio
               recubabat
               agrotus
               ,
               rogarunt
               discipuli
               ut
               si●eret
               villa
               stramenta
               supponi
               ,
               respondit
               ,
               Non
               decet
               christia●●m
               nisi
               in
               ci●ere
               &
               cilicio
               mori
               .
            
             Sever.
             Sulp.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cig●lus
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             7.27
             .
          
           
             
               In
               tan●um
               Graci
               &
               Romani
               hoc
               quondam
               vicio
               labo●arun●
               ,
               ut
               &
               clarissimi
               philosophorū
               Graecia
               haberen●
               publicè
               concubinos
               ,
               &c.
            
             Hieron
             .
             
               in
               illa
            
             Es.
             2.
             
               &
               pu●ris
               alienis
               adhaeserunt
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.8
             
          
           
             Munster
             in
             praecept
             .
             Mosaica
             .
             Schicard
             .
             de
             Jur.
             Reg.
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               〈◊〉
               adducam
               quanta
               sit
               turba
               monasteriorum
               〈◊〉
               quibus
               〈◊〉
               nulla
               viget
               disciplina
               pietatis
               ,
               ut
               prae
               his
               lupanaria
               si●●
               ,
               &
               magis
               sobri●
               ,
               &
               magis
               pudica
               .
            
             Illustr
             .
             Ep.
             Grunnio
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Mogunt
             .
             sub
             Stephano
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             Bin.
             
          
           
             Rivet
             .
             resp
             .
             ad
             Sylv.
             S.
             Petra
             .
          
           
             Ambros.
             
          
           
             Pescen
             .
             Niger
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.5
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             21.8
             .
          
           
             Viz.
             Abimelec
             .
             Gen.
             26.30
             
          
           
             Jud.
             14.17
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             2.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.10
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Salegunstad
             .
             Anno
             1022.
             
          
           
             
               Sivis
               be●e
               comedere
               jejuns
            
             .
             Confor
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             5.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.26
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             Jude
             12.
             
          
           
             ●say
             .
             5
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Melchior
             Suerinensis
             Episc.
             ex
             ducibus
             Brunswic
             .
             Krantz
             .
             Metrop
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Gers.
             Serm
             de
             B.
             Ludovico
             .
          
           
             Heliogab
             .
             Aelius
             Lamprid.
             
          
           
             Jo
             :
             Pory
             ,
             Append.
             to
             Leo's
             hist.
             of
             Africk
             .
          
           
             
               Cibus
               sit
               vilis
               Monachorum
               &
               Vespertinu●
               ,
               ut
               &
               sustineat
               &
               non
               noceat
               .
            
             Reg.
             Columb
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.4
             .
          
           
             
               P●●●i●
               est
               non
               〈◊〉
               frequenti●●●●c
               ga●diorum
               ,
            
             &c.
             B●rn
             .
             Ep.
             17●
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             14.29
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               carnem
               suam
               supra
               modum
               affligit
               ,
               civem
               suum
               occidit
               :
               si
               plus
               quam
               oportet
               alimentis
               reficit
               ,
               hosiem
               nu●rit
               .
            
             Hugo
             .
             Instit
             .
             Monast
             .
             in
             reg
             .
             D.
             August
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Alens
             .
             To.
             4.
             q.
             28.
             mem
             6.
             
             
               Et
               si
               jejunium
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Suid.
             
          
           
             Es.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             
               Quaet
               .
               si
               ex
               toto
               cor
               de
               ridere
               non
               licet
               ?
               Negatur
               .
            
             Reg.
             Basilii
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             19.15
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.21
             .
             2
             Sam.
             4.5
             1
             King.
             3.20
             .
             Mat.
             25.5
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vix
                 ●l●qua
                 sanctimonialium
                 sine
                 devoto
                 carnali
                 .
              
            
             
               Alv.
               Pel.
               de
               Planctu
               .
               l.
               2.73
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Curent
                 in
                 unaqu●que
                 civitate
                 locum
                 meretricibus
                 assignandum
                 ab
                 hominum
                 frequentia
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 majoribus
                 Ecclesiis
                 remotum
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               concil
               .
               Mediolan
               .
               ●
               .
               habito
               a
               Carolo
               Boromaeo
               .
            
          
           
             Jo.
             Pory
             
               〈◊〉
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             Tatianus
             ,
             
               nihil
               d●fferre
               a
               ●a●rimonio
               Scortationem
               s●d
               idem
               esse
               .
            
             Epiph.
             h●eres
             .
             de
             Tatianis
             .
          
           
             
               Facitior
               est
               saepe
               ,
               &c.
               ficut
               ●●bri●
               ,
               pot●s
               ,
               &
               ignis
               〈…〉
               magis
               succenduntur
               .
            
             Gers.
             Reg.
             morales
             de
             Luxuria
             .
          
           
             Munster
             .
             in
             praecept
             .
             Mos.
             
          
           
             
               Erasm.
               Epist.
               Da●eli
               Stibaro
               .
            
             
               
                 Medicus
                 senex
                 Basileae
                 in
                 publica
                 professione
                 docui●
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.38
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             Salm●ron
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Tract
             .
             9.
             de
             temporibus
             luctus
             .
             
               Fideli
               ,
               cui
               Christus
               omn●a
               mundavit
               ,
               iila
               turpitudo
               &
               absorp●io
               non
               est
               peccatum
               ,
               nam
               ut
               ait
               Apostolus
               ,
               Omnia
               munda
               mundis
               u●
               egregiè
               expon●t
            
             Clem
             l.
             3.
             
             
               Strom.
               in
               fine
               .
               Ad
               haec
               volupta●
               aut
               d●lectatio
               quae
               na●uraliter
               censequi●●a
               opus
               generationis
               quae
               omni
               animan●i
               ingenita
               est
               à
               Deo
               ,
               nec
               prop●er
               se
               c●petitur
               ,
               pecc●●ū
               ullum
               non
               est
               ;
               quemad●●●dū
               &
               delecta●io
               quae
               consequ●●●●
               ed●ntē
               &
               biben●ē
               ,
               aut
               somnū
               capien●ē
               non
               censetur
               illicita
               ;
               Non
               solū
               erg●
               nuptiae
               non
               sunt
               peccatū
               ,
               sed
               ille
               qui
               esset
               solutus
               &
               liber
               à
               vo●●
               ,
               nec
               velle●
               se
               continere
               ,
               crim●u
               non
               effugeret
               ,
               si
               uxorem
               ●on
               quaereret
               ,
               potius
               qu
               im
               ●ri
               ,
               i.
               vinci
               a
               libidine
               ,
               &c.
            
             Salmer
             .
             To.
             5.
             
             Tract
             .
             9.
             &c.
             
          
           
             B.
             Ambr.
             To.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               sine
               renitentia
               ,
               &
               dolore
               quodam
               animi
               ,
               quòd
               sine
               usu
               matrimonii
               vivere
               non
               possit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Ber●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             
               Nullo
               modo
               placuit
               bis
               in
               die
               saturum
               fieri
               .
            
             Cic.
             Tuscul
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Schicard
             .
             de
             jure
             reg
             .
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             ●1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             11.11
             .
          
           
             Alphons
             .
             Varg.
             stratagem
             .
             Jes.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Onerat
               quippe
               talis
               cibus
               voluptatis
               ,
               irritatque
               famem
               non
               sa●ia●
               .
            
             Gers.
             serm
             .
             ad
             eccles
             .
             cautelam
             .
             
               Paupertas
               nemini
               malum
               nisi
               repugnanti
            
             .
             Senec.
             Ep.
             123.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.15
             .
          
           
             
               Quan●o
               inferius
               delectamur
               ,
               āto
               à
               supern●
               amore
               disjungimur
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             inter
             .
             domo
             .
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Brom.
             sum
             p●aed
             .
             V.
             Gula.
             
          
           
             Cambdēs
             remaines
             .
          
           
             Jo
             :
             de
             Neapoli
             q.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               To●us
               iste
               mundus
               sensibilis
               ad
               animae
               ventrem
               quid
               est
               nisi
               b●lus
               exiguus
               ,
               &c
            
             Ger.
             Serm.
             ad
             eccles
             .
             cautel
             .
          
           
             
               Cor
               vix
               ad
               unius
               milvi
               r●fectionem
               sufficere
               posset
               ,
               &
               totus
               mundus
               ei
               non
               sufficit
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             interiore
             domo
             .
             c.
             63.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Gun.
             ad
             literam
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             30.16
             .
          
           
             Ps
             73.25
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.11
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Cui
                 nihil
                 satis
                 est
                 ,
                 nihil
                 rurpe
                 est
                 .
                 Timo●heus
                 in
                 Aristophontum
                 prodigum
                 .
              
               Aelian
               .
               1
               Tim.
               6.10
               .
            
             
               
                 Si
                 vis
                 cum
                 laetitia
                 animi
                 vivere
                 ,
                 nol●
                 multa
                 habere
                 .
              
            
             
               Bern.
               ubi
               supra
               .
               c.
               45.
               
            
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             vit
             .
             Laz.
             Bayf
             .
             de
             re
             vest
             .
          
           
             Bin.
             in
             vita
             Clem.
             4.
             
             Anno.
             1268.
             
          
           
             Bin.
             Anno.
             1410.
             
          
           
             Bin.
             in
             vita
             Celestini
             Electi
             .
             Ann.
             1294.
             
          
           
             Adrian
             4.
             
             
               Nihil
               si●i
               in
               vita
               infoelicius
               accidisse
               ,
               quam
               quod
               imperárit
               .
            
          
           
             Henr.
             a
             Token
             in
             Sylv.
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             Hoppin
             .
             de
             Orig
             .
             Templ
             .
          
           
             
               Reditus
               Romani
               computati
               ab
               Henrico
            
             3.
             
               ad
               tantumascenderunt
               quantum
               reditus
               regis
               ,
               viz.
               l.
               x.
               millia
               marcarum
               puri
               reditus
               ,
               praeter
               alia
               emolumenta
               .
            
             Florilegus
             .
             Ann.
             1245.
             
          
           
             Ciracella
             in
             ejus
             vit
             .
             cit
             .
             a
             Rivetio
             contr
             .
             Sylv.
             S.
             Pet●a
             .
          
           
             
               Sicut
               Paulus
               ditissimus
               pauper
               dicebat
               ,
               Sicut
               nihil
               habentes
               ,
               &
               omnia
               possidentes
               .
            
             Ambros
             .
             de
             vitiorum
             ,
             virtutumque
             conflictu
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             Salmer
             .
             Tom.
             5.
             tract
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Senec.
             de
             Tranquillit
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.7
             
          
           
             Vnder
             the
             Antiochi
             the
             Levites
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             Kings
             ,
             and
             turned
             Saduces
             ,
             and
             died
             violently
             .
             
               B●ought
               .
               ex
               Fen
               Gers.
            
             
          
           
             
               Tertullus
               Patric
               us
               Romanus
               locuples
               ,
               pa●rimonium
               dedi●
               Benedicto
               ,
               &c.
               regn●●
               po●ius
               quam
               coenobia
               vir
               sanctus
               posteris
               〈◊〉
            
             Volater
             .
          
           
             
               Mendicantes
               autem
               fratres
               et
               si
               praedia
               non
               sunt
               iustituti
               habere
               ,
               tamen
               nihil
               haben●es
               omnia
               possident
               .
            
             Krantz
             .
             Metrop
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             Caesar
             a
             Branchedoro
             Monita
             Polit.
             
          
           
             An.
             1311.
             
             Sept.
             16.
             ut
             Waremundus
             de
             Erenb●rgh
             in
             ve●isimil
             .
             de
             regni
             subsid
             .
             Idem
             Branchedorus
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Vrspergens
               Cuspin
               .
               in
               vita
               Alberti
               .
               vide
               Orationem
               praemonitoriā
               Caes.
               Branchedori
               .
            
             
               
                 M●gnitudo
                 non
                 habet
                 cer●um
                 modum
              
               .
               Sen.
               Epist.
               43.
               
            
          
           
             
               Depon●
               quod
               portas
               ,
               nam
               non
               est
               tuum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Melius
               est
               minus
               ege
               ▪
               e
               quam
               plus
               habere
               .
            
             una
             ex
             reg
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Habac.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             Anima
             .
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             Pro
             17.12
             
          
           
             Pro.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             30.27
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             Ps
             ,
             116.3
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             119.28
             
          
           
             Es.
             21.3
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             38.14
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             14.34
             
          
           
             Ps.
             119.136
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             23.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Caution
             of
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Prateol
             .
             Elench
             .
             Haeres
             .
             V.
             Chazinzarii
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Caution
             of
             our
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Ambros.
             de
             obitu
             Satyri
             fiatris
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.21
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             Epist.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               mihi
               peri●
               ,
               sed
               praei●
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Bern.
             Epist
             270.
             
          
           
             
               Nullas
               habeant
               lachrymarum
               ferias
               ,
               nullam
               ●ristitiae
               requiem
               consequantur
               ,
               qui
               nullam
               putant
               requiem
               ,
               mortuorum
               .
               Nobis
               vero
               quibus
               mors
               non
               na●urae
               sed
               vitae
               istius
               sinis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Amb.
             de
             obitu
             frat
             .
             Satyri
             .
          
           
             Monumentarii
             Ceraulae
             .
             Apul
             .
             Mat.
             9.23
             .
             Eccl.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             
               Aut
               absorbendus
               ,
               aut
               premendus
               omnis
               dolor
               .
            
             Ambros.
             ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             Suidas
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             83.
             
             
               Torcul●ria
               paran●ur
               avis
               ,
               &
               olivis
               ,
               nec
               ●va
               vinum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.10
             
          
           
             Fr●
             a
             Vict.
             Relect.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             34.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             130.7
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             36.5
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             108.4
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             21.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             9.11
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             77.
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             10
             
          
           
             11
             
          
           
             Ps.
             103.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Anth.
             Torquemade
             3.
             journee
             .
             Sim.
             Gou●art
             hist.
             memorab
             .
          
           
             Levin
             .
             Lemnius
             de
             Miraculiox
             
          
           
             Citat
             .
             2
             Simone
             Goulart
             .
             Hist●ire
             Memorab
             .
          
           
             Suid.
             
          
           
             Florilegus
             An.
             1589.
             
          
           
             Lucret.
             
               Inprimis
               timor
               est
               Acheron●is
               agendus
               ,
               Funditus
               humanam
               qui
               vitam
               turbat
               ab
               imo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ea
               gensita
               mortem
               horret
               ,
               ut
               ad
               thuris
               odorem
               efferentur
               ,
               quòd
               in
               ▪
               funeribus
               solet
               accendi
               .
            
             Erasm.
             Epist.
             Grunnio
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             9.51
             .
          
           
             
               Vultum
               corrugan●es
               obfirmant
            
             .
             Mald.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.56
             .
          
           
             
               Ira
               per
               zelum
               ,
               Ira
               per
               vicium
               .
            
          
           
             Eph.
             4.26
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.139
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             36.23
             .
          
           
             Herod
             .
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.22
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               ●lum●
               cas
               i●as
               g●runt
            
             .
             Plaut
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             120.3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             Prov.
             27.4
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             7
             9.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             25.28
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.26
             .
          
           
             Pr.
             30.33
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.7
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             76.10
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02520-e10940
           
             
               ●●ta
               cs●
               ut
               dic
               :
               solet
               differentia
               i●ter
               artifices
               ,
               sicut
               inter
               Incologices
               doctores
               .
               G●●
               .
               de
               propos
               .
               ab
               Ep.
               hae
               r●t●candis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dispendio
               litis
               carcre
               non
               mediocre
               est
               lucrum
               .
            
             Amb.
             
               de
               Offic.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               amat
               qu●
               no●
               Zelat
            
             Aug.
             
               contr
               .
               Adimant
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Por.
               prolegom
               .
               to
               the
               ●frian
               hi●t
               .
               Gerard.
               her
               .
               p.
            
             1558.
             
          
           
             
               Suid.
               verbo
               Musonius
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.5
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             
               Girald
               .
               Cambrens
               .
               Itinerar
            
             .
          
           
             
               Thaum●turg
               .
               nat
               .
               c.
            
             2●
             .
          
           
             
               Melanct.
               postil
               .
               de
               baptist
               .
               Christi
               ,
               Metuendum
               est
               etiam
               in
               postrema
               mundi
               aetate
               magis
               hunc
               errorem
               grassaturum
               esse
               ,
               quòd
               aut
               nihil
               sint
               religiones
               ,
               aut
               differant
               tantum
               vocabulis
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Spalat
               .
               part
            
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               divinis
               innutriti
               sunt
               eloquiis
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Suid.
               v.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Bin.
               in
               vita
               Innocentii
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             69.9
             .
             Io.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             
               Suid.
               v.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Theodor.
               l.
            
             3
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Cancil
               .
               Eliber
               .
               c
            
             60.
             
          
           
             
               Miles
               q.
               praesidiarius
               Rom
               ▪
               felem
               quam
               Aegyptii
               colebant
               .
               ut
               Deum
               interfecit
               hinc
               tantus
               exortus
               tumultus
               ut
               7000
               militum
               Praesidiariorum
               trucidati
               sint
               .
               Melanct.
               Postill
               .
               Fer.
            
             2.
             
               post
               advent
               .
               ex
               Diodoro
               Sic.
               
            
          
           
             The
             first
             rule
             .
             To
             distinguish
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               utilitate
               cred
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             To
             distinguish
             of
             tru●hes
             &
             errors
             .
          
           
             
               Columban
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               Pauca
               sunt
               necessaria
               vera
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Doctrina
                 Christi
                 quae
                 prius
                 nesciebat
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 coep●t
                 a
                 Philosophie
                 praesidiis
                 pendere
                 ,
                 hic
                 erat
                 primus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Eras
                 praefat
                 .
                 ad
                 opera
                 Hilarii
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Gen.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             
               Nunquam
               audivimus
               Petrinos
               aut
               Paulinos
               aut
               Bartholomaeanos
               ,
               &c.
               sed
               ab
               initio
               una
               praedicatio
               Apostolorum
               .
               Epiph.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Bern.
               Serm.
               in
               Cant.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               utilitat
               .
               Cred.
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Nesciunt
               necessaria
               ,
               quia
               superflua
               did●erunt
               .
               F.
               Senec.
               Gars
               de
               neglig
               .
               Pra●latorum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Alens
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             q.
             86.
             m.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               q.
            
             88.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               q.
            
             89.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               q.
            
             89.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 memb
              
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 Am●s
                 .
                 ●e
                 resist
                 .
                 gratia
                 .
                 c.
              
               8.
               
               
                 Mela●ct
                 .
                 ●polog
                 .
                 advers
                 .
                 P●ri●
                 .
                 Sophi●l
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Suid.
               v.
               Matreas
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gers.
               Epist.
               ad
               quendam
               fratrem
               minorem
               .
               Quis
               non
               horreat
               profanas
               noc
               itates
               &
               verbo●um
               &
               sensuum
               ?
               Bern.
               Epist.
            
             190.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ut
               de
               nugatore
               Hermippus
            
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Twiss
               de
               S●t●ntia
               media
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Gers.
               contra
               superstitiosos
               .
               q.
               observ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Non
               est
               s●●ens
               hodie
               qui
               novitates
               n●n
               inv●nit
               .
               De
               planct
               .
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Praestat
                 pro●â
                 igno●atione
                 d●tin●ri
                 quam
                 falsa
                 opinione
                 mancipori
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chrysost.
                 in
                 Math.
              
               24.
               
               Hom.
               76.
               
            
          
           
             
               Experto
               crede
               ,
               aliquid
               amplius
               invenies
               ,
               in
               sylvis
               quàm
               i●
               l●bris
               .
               B●rn
               .
               Epist.
               He●●t●o
               Murdach
               .
               Epist.
            
             106.
             
          
           
             
               Erasm.
               Epist.
               l.
            
             22.
             
             
               Ioan.
               Episc.
            
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Raven
            
             .
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Sabin●n
               ,
               in
               Hisp.
            
             1322.
             
          
           
             
               Alured
               praefat
               adversum
               a
               se
               lib.
               Pastor
               .
               Greg.
               D.
               Henr.
               Spelman
               Volum
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               Synod
               .
               Brit.
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               C.
            
             700.
             
               D.
               Henr.
               Spelm.
               Conc.
               Brit.
            
             
          
           
             
               Episcopus
               ignorans
               Grammaticam
               deponatur
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gers.
               Tract
               .
               de
               Cantichordo
            
             .
          
           
             
               Bern.
               Serm.
               in
               cant
            
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Sozom.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Gers.
               Tract
            
             .
             8
             
               super
               Magnif
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sed
               mu●tos
               videostudiosos
               ,
               paucos
               religiosos
               :
               amant
               lectionem
               ,
               non
               religionem
               ;
               imo
               amore
               lectionis
               in
               odium
               incidunt
               religionis
               .
               Hugo
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Miscel.
               c.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             
               Tempore
               ●eteris
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               ,
               populus
               non
               curs●abat
               ad
               videndum
               illud
               quod
               Sacerdos
               ostendit
               ,
               sed
               prostratis
               humi
               corporibus
               ,
               animis
               incoelum
               erectis
               ,
               gratias
               agebaut
               Christo
               redemptori
               ,
               qui
               nos
               suo
               san
               guine
               lavit
               ,
               sua
               morte
               redemit
               ,
               &c.
               
               Eras.
               de
               Amabilitate
               concordiae
               Eccles.
               Basil.
            
             1596.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               libr.
               Ordinat
            
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               doctr
               .
               Christ.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Plut.
               customes
               of
               Laced
            
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               relat
               .
               Colloq
               .
               Chamier
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eras.
               Epist.
               Colleg.
               So●bon
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gers.
               declar
               .
               defect
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Gers.
                 assert
                 :
                 ●o
                 .
                 Parui
                 utilius
                 rasci
                 scandalum
                 permittitur
                 quam
                 veriritas
                 deseratur
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Eras.
                 Senatui
                 Paris
                 .
                 Malui
                 nempe
                 solus
                 ab
                 utriusque
                 partis
                 insanioribus
                 dilace●ari
                 quam
                 esse
                 tutus
                 in
                 parte
                 damnata
                 .
                 Aug.
                 in
                 Psa.
              
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Eras.
               l.
            
             22
             
               Colleg.
               Sorb
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Act.
               &
               Mon.
               &
               Bromiard
               .
               v.
               Honor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Io.
               I●slerus
               Scaphus
               de
               diuturnitate
               belli
               Eu●harist
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Hospin
               .
               de
               sestis
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Suidas
               v.
               Hebraei
            
             .
          
           
             Num.
             26.11
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             
               Pirke
               Aboth
            
             .
          
           
             
               Potho
               Prunie●sium
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             1150.
             
               i●●ib
               .
               de
               statu
               Dom.
               Dei
               Hospin
               .
               de
               Orig.
               f●st
               .
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Eras.
               Epist.
               Illustr
               .
               Quantum
               apud
               alios
               valeat
               Ecclesiae
               authoritas
               nescio
               :
               Certe
               apud
               me
               tantum
               valet
               ut
               cum
               Arianis
               &
               Pelagianis
               sentire
               possim
               ,
               si
               probass●t
               Ecclesia
               quod
               illi
               docuerunt
               ,
               Bilibaldo
               .
            
          
           
             Laert.
             
          
           
             
               Eras.
               Ep●st
               .
               l.
            
             22.
             
             
               Coll.
               Sorb
            
             .
          
           
             
               A
               literato
               quodam
               &
               experto
               viro
               accepi
               perniciosam
               esse
               in
               omni
               arte
               vel
               doctrina
               assertionem
               audacem
               &
               extremam
               Gers.
               de
               vita
               ,
               spir
               .
               animae
               &c.
               lect
               .
            
             4.
             corol
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Suidas
             .
          
           
             Cal.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             21.18
             ▪
             21
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               turpe
               est
               sententiam
               mutare
               ,
               sed
               in
               malo
               perseverate
               funestum
               &
               exitiosum
               .
               Gre
               Naz.
               orat
               .
            
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Gerson
               .
               declar
               .
               desect
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gavant
               .
               Praxis
               compend
               .
               visit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ne
               temerè
               vibret
               fulmen
               excommunicationis
            
          
           
             
               Nihil
               quod
               crudele
               ,
               utile
               .
               Offi●
               .
            
             1.3
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               Alipio
               ,
               Epist.
            
             239.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             22.
             
               apud
               Navar
               .
               ●n
               Man.
               c
            
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Erasm.
               Godes●cho
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Blunts
             observation
             in
             his
             journey
             to
             the
             Levant
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Suid.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               &
               Martin
               .
               Cromerus
               de
               falsa
               relig
               .
               Luther
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Whitak
               .
               respons
               .
               ad
               Campian
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gers.
               de
               Praecept
               .
               Decalogi
               ,
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             Cor.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             24.5
             .
          
           
             
               Siquis
               a
               bellis
               quae
               jam
               seculis
               aliquot
               obres
               nihili
               ,
               plus
               quam
               Ethnicè
               geruntur
               ,
               deterreat
               ,
               notatur
               à
               sycophantis
               quasi
               sentiat
               cumiis
               qui
               negant
               ullum
               b●ll●m
               gerendum
               Christianis
               .
               Eras.
               l.
               Epist.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Paulo
               Volezio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Citat
               .
               a
               D.
               Davenant
               Sent.
               de
               pace
               procur
               .
            
          
           
             
               ●in
               .
               Conci●
               .
               p.
            
             1.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             
               sub
               Damas●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               debet
               plurimorum
               malum
               tendere
               in
               aestimationem
               cunctorum
               .
               Greg.
               Moral
               .
               l.
            
             26.28
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             seasonably
             and
             happily
             done
             by
             an
             Order
             of
             the
             Starre-Chamber
             lately
             made
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.6
             2
             Cor.
             13.11
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             
               Sententia
               impia
               ,
               vita
               luxuriosa
               .
               Non
               bene
               vivit
               qui
               non
               rectè
               credit
               .
               Calixtus
               .
               Benedict
               .
               Episc.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bernard
               .
               Epist.
            
             193.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             195.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             196.
             
          
           
             
               Epiphan
               .
               haeres
            
             .
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Bromiard
               .
               V.
               Fides
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nullum
               malum
               Punicum
               in
               quo
               non
               aliquod
               gra
               num
               supput●e
               .
            
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             7.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Salmeron
             .
             1.
             ●rolegom
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               sacrar
               .
               ceremon
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               locis
               Italiae
               &
               adjacentium
               Insularum
               nullus
               Haereticus
               quovis
               praetextu
               domicilium
               contrahere
               ,
               habitare
               ,
               aut
               morari
               possit
               .
               Greg.
            
             15.
             
             Anno
             1622.
             
          
           
             
               Pro
               Iudaeis
               est
               orare
               ,
               sed
               non
               st●cten●do
               genua
               .
               Greg.
               Fer.
            
             6.
             
               post
               Palman
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gav●nt
               .
               Enchirid.
               tit
               .
               Conc●o
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gavant
               .
               ex
               Silvio
               .
               V.
               Haebr
               .
               ex
               Provinc
               .
               Mediol
               .
            
          
           
             
               Munster
               .
               Praecept
               .
               Mosaica
               negat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ib.
               Munst.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               Munst.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.6
             .
          
           
             
               Theed
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               &
               Cassiod
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             7
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Islud
               aggressus
               non
               de
               more
               catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sozem.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Sozom.
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.19.20.21.22
             .
          
           
             
               Dam.
               à
               Goes
               .
               histr
               .
               Ethiop
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               See
               this
               question
               shortly
               but
               fully
               handled
               by
               my
               L.
               Grace
               of
               Canterb.
               in
               his
               late
               convictive
               answer
               to
               
                 A.
                 C.
              
               sect
               .
               9.
               p.
               24.25.26
               .
            
             
               And
               largely
               discussed
               by
               the
               Archbish.
               of
               
                 Spalat
                 .
                 De
                 Repub.
                 Eccles.
                 l.
              
               7.
               c.
               10.
               
                 num
                 .
                 à
              
               119.
               ad
               187.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ne
               Graeci
               Latinomore
               ,
               &c.
               Ex
               Pio
            
             5.
             
             Anno
             1566.
             
             Gavant
             .
          
           
             
               Gavant
               .
               ex
               Congr
               .
               Episc.
            
             20.
             
             Febr.
             1596.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             6.9
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Staphil
               .
               desens
               contra
               Illiricum
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             64.3
             .
          
           
             H●spin
             .
             de
             festis
             Ethnic
             .
          
           
             Ex
             utraque
             p●rte
             suut
             qui
             pug●are
             cup●●tus
             Cic.
             Tyroni
             suo
             Epist.
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Erasmus
               taxat
               Hilarium
               quod
               Arrium
               appellat
               Satanam
               &
               Antichristum
               .
               Praefat.
               ad
               Hilar.
               
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Blunts
             voyage
             to
             the
             Levant
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             17.12
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             91.13
             
          
           
             
               Eteocles
               &
               Polynices
            
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             12.15
             .
          
           
             Iude
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             19.11
             .
          
           
             
               Ambro.
               in
               Psal.
            
             45.
             ●
             
          
           
             
               Nunquid
               Ovis
               Lupum
               persequitur
               ?
               non
               ,
               sed
               Lupus
               Ovem
               ,
               &c.
               
               Chrys.
               Hom.
            
             19.
             
               in
               Matth.
            
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Contra
               quam
               Lutheranus
               ,
               q.
               apud
               Prolaeum
               .
               A
               Calviniana
               fraternitate
               Libera
               n●s
               Domine
               .
               P●olaeus
               .
               Fascic
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             q.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               So●rat
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             363.
             
          
           
             
               Honestis
               ,
               ac
               prud
               .
               Dom.
               Consulibus
               ,
               &c.
               Tiguri
               ,
               Bernae
               ,
               Basileae
               ,
               Schafhusii
               ,
               Saugalli
               ,
               &c.
               An
            
             1537.
             
             
               Vid.
               Hosp.
               &
               D.
               Paraeum
               in
               Iren.
               
            
          
           
             
               Subs●ripti
               .
               V.
               P.
               Add●ctus
               .
               Mart.
               Iucherus
               .
            
          
           
             Gen.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             
               Suidas
               .
               V.
               Cercyon
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             7
             :
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Mesius
               est
               propter
               misericordiam
               rationem
               reddere
               quà
               propter
               crudelitatem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quinetiam
               dogmatum
               discrepantia
               ,
               quorum
               alia
               ex
               aliis
               nascebantur
               ,
               impedimento
               fuit
               ,
               quo
               minus
               complures
               ,
               qui
               fidem
               Christianam
               recipere
               animum
               induxerant
               ,
               eam
               recip●rent
               .